Search the web
Sign In
New User? Sign Up
ChapteraWeek · Christian Fiction Chapter-A-Week Club
? Already a member? Sign in to Yahoo!

Yahoo! Groups Tips

Did you know...
Show off your group to the world. Share a photo of your group with us.

Best of Y! Groups

   Check them out and nominate your group.
Having problems with message search? Fill out this form to ensure your group is one of the first to be migrated to the new message search system.

Messages

  Messages Help
Advanced
Messages 408 - 437 of 437   Newest  |  < Newer  |  Older >  |  Oldest
Messages: Show Message Summaries   (Group by Topic) Sort by Date v  
#437 From: "Traci" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Sat Nov 14, 2009 3:05 pm
Subject: (11/20) Lynn Austin's THOUGH WATERS ROAR/Jenny B Jones's JUST BETWEEN YOU AND ME
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

Though Waters Roar

by Lynn Austin

Bethany House Publishers

 

            Harriet Sherwood comes from a long line of women who have fought for social justice. Her great-grandmother helped escaped slaves flee to Canada, her grandmother fought against the evils of alcohol, and her mother joined the suffrage fight. But when twenty-year-old Harriet decides to follow in their footsteps she never expects her efforts to land her in jail. Languishing in her cell, Harriet has plenty of time to sift through memories of the three women who have preceded her, and take a closer look at her own life. The novel's events take place during the life span of the women's suffrage movement in the United States, beginning in 1848 with the first Women's Rights Convention, and ending in 1920 when women voted in a presidential election for the first time.

 

 

Publisher's Weekly says:

"This is an entertaining and engaging faith-based tale sure to hit bestseller lists and the awards circuit."

 

 

 

CHAPTER ONE

 

 

It was ironic.

 

            I lay in my jail cell on a squeaky iron bunk, gazing at the stained mattress above me, and I remembered the day I first understood the meaning of the word ironic. I couldn't help smiling at . . . well, at the irony of it. The meaning had become clear to me eleven years ago on the day my grandmother, Beatrice Monroe Garner, was arrested.

 

That day had also been a Saturday—just like today. Mama had been distressed because Grandma Bebe, as we called her, would miss church services if Father didn't go down to the jailhouse and bail her out.

 

"She can't spend the Sabbath in prison!" Mama had wailed. "Please, John. We have to get her out of there!"

 

I was going to miss church services tomorrow too, come to think of it. Who would teach my Sunday school class of ten-year-old girls? As my father undoubtedly would have pointed out, perhaps I should have considered their welfare before getting myself arrested in the first place.

 

            I had been the same age as my Sunday school girls when Grandma Bebe landed in jail that day. My sister and I had been eating breakfast with our parents when the telephone rang. The device was brand-spanking new back then in 1909, and we all listened to see if it would chime our party-line exchange of three short rings. When it did, Mama unhooked the earphone and cupped it to her ear, standing on tiptoes to speak into the little cone-shaped mouthpiece. She burst into tears the moment she replaced the receiver.

 

"That . . . that was . . . the police!" she managed to tell us through her sobs. "They arrested Mother last night and . . . and . . . she's in jail!"

 

My older sister Alice gasped. "Arrested!" Alice was the feminine, fluttery type of girl who did a great deal of gasping. "But why is she in jail? What did Grandma do?"

 

"Oh, how could they do such a thing to her?" Mama cried. "Mother isn't a criminal!"

 

"Is there any more coffee?" my father asked calmly. "I would like another cup, if you don't mind."

 

            "Oh, John! How can you drink coffee at a time like this? Don't you care?"

 

            "Beatrice Garner cares nothing at all for her family, or our reputation, or our welfare, so why should I care what happens to her? She knew what the consequences would be when she and that Temperance gang of hers started harassing all the saloon owners. She made her bed when she decided to become another Carrie Nation, and now she'll have to lie in it."

 

            This brought another cloudburst of weeping from Mama. My sister Alice rose from the table to comfort her. Father sighed and handed me his empty cup. "Fill this for me, would you Harriet? That's a good girl." I obediently took his cup to the stove to refill it, then sat down and waited for act two of this drama.

 

            "Please, John. I'm begging you, " Mama said. "Please get her out of that terrible place."

 

"And that's another thing," Father said. "What kind of an example is she setting for our daughters?" He poured cream into the coffee I'd brought him and slowly stirred it as if not expecting a reply.

 

            Aside from begging and weeping, my mother could do nothing to help Grandma—which was ironic since Grandma was working hard to give power to women. And Grandma Bebe despised tears. "Women should never use them as weapons," she always insisted, "especially to prevail upon a man to change his mind."  Yet, ironically, my mother had resorted to tears in order to persuade Father. Grandma Bebe would not have approved.

 

But Grandma was in jail.

 

And tears were ultimately what convinced Father to go downtown and bail her out. Alice had joined the deluge of weeping and Father wasn't strong enough to stop the flood or stand firm against it. No man was. My sister could turn her tears on and off like a modern-day plumbing faucet and was capable of unleashing buckets of them. Her heart was as soft and gooey as oatmeal, and she sympathized with all manner of hurts, wrongs, and injustices.

 

Alice was sixteen and so beautiful that grown men became stupid whenever they were around her. The moment her wide, blue eyes welled up, every man in the county would pull out a white handkerchief and offer it to her as if waving in surrender. Grandma Bebe had no patience with her.

 

"Your sister Alice could do a great deal of good for the cause," she once told me. "Alice is the kind of woman that men go to war over—like Helen of Troy. But she'll squander it all, I'm sorry to say. She'll surrender to the first humbug who dishes her a little sweet-talk. Women like her always do. It's too bad," Grandma said with a sigh. "Your sister could do a great deal of good, but she believes the lie that women are the weaker sex. Her prodigious use of tears perpetuates that myth. . . . But there's hope for you, Harriet," Grandma Bebe added. Whenever the subject of Alice's amazing beauty arose, Grandma would pat my unruly brown hair and say, "Thank goodness you're such a plain child. You'll have to rely on your wits."

 

The fact that Alice came to Grandma's rescue with tears is ironic, isn't it? I didn't join the torrent of weeping that morning. I didn't want to let Grandma down.

 

I loved my grandmother, and I greatly admired her ferocity and passion. Mind you, these weren't qualities that polite society admired in women, but they fascinated me. Even so, I didn't want to be like my fiery grandmother and end up in jail any more than I wanted to be a dutiful wife like Mama or a virtuous siren like Alice. But what other choice did I have? How was I to live as a modern woman, born just before the dawn of the Twentieth Century? That's the question I was endeavoring to answer when I wound up in jail.

 

Copyright 2009 – Bethany House Publishers – Do not reproduce without permission

 

 

Visit Lynn Austin's website: www.lynnaustin.org

This book is available now at www.bethanyhouse.com; www.amazon.com; www.christianbook.com; or fine bookstores everywhere.

 

Just Between You and Me

By Jenny B. Jones

Thomas Nelson Publishers

 

The only thing scarier than living on the edge. . . is stepping off it.

Maggie Montgomery lives a life of adventure. Her job as a cinematographer takes her from one exotic locale to the next. When Maggie's not working, she loves to rappel off cliffs or go skydiving. Nothing frightens her.

Nothing, that is, except Ivy, Texas, where a family emergency pulls her back home to a town full of bad memories, painful secrets, and people Maggie left far behind . . . for a reason.

Forced to stay longer than she intended, Maggie finds her family a complete mess, including the niece her sister has abandoned. Ten-year-old Riley is struggling in school and out of control at home. The only person who can really handle the pint-sized troublemaker is Conner, the local vet and Ivy's most eligible bachelor. But Conner and Maggie keep butting heads--he's suspicious of her and, well, she doesn't rely on anyone but herself.

As Maggie humorously fumbles her way from one mishap to another, she realizes she's going to need to ask for help from the one person who scares her the most.

To save one little girl--and herself--can Maggie let go of her fears and just trust God?

***

Prologue

 

To some women, fear is a man walking out the front door and never coming back. To others, it's looking at that black dress in the back of your closet and knowing—without a divine miracle or the return of the corset—you'll never be a size six again.

 

            For me, in this moment right now, it's a Parisian river calm enough to lull a baby to sleep. And yet my palms are so slick with sweat, I can hardly maintain my grip on the boat rail. My heart beats so violently in my chest, I haven't heard a word that's been said in the last hour.

 

            "Here we go. Step off nice and easy." Pierre, our guide, assists the captain by leaping onto the dock and tying the small vessel in place.

 

            The crew of Passport to the World climbs out one by one. I go last, waiting for the black spots to subside as I stand and fight with gravity's pull on my wobbly knees.

 

            "You did great, Maggie." Carley, my friend and producer, pats me on the back, as I focus on everything but the water. Unlike the rest of my coworkers, she's the only one who doesn't ignore the fact that I turn into a psychotic mess any time I have to shoot a location involving water. Sometimes I can get an intern or another videographer to cover for me, but I have to pick those battles. And the lazy Seine is not worth calling in a sub.

 

            "You need therapy," Carley says.

 

            "I need a chocolate éclair."

 

She shields her eyes from the noonday sun and hands me a water from her bag. "Let's get some more footage at that café by the Champs-Élysées. I'm thinking of coming to Paris for my honeymoon. What do you think?"

 

My job as cinematographer for the travel show can be as glamorous as the Eiffel Tower at sunset or as unattractive as a night in a leaky hut in Cambodia. Last year we became the number one show on Travel TV, picked up a few awards, and got moved to a killer time slot. I should be on top of the world—thrilled with life. But somehow lately I'm not.

 

My pocket buzzes, and I reach in and pull out my phone. My dad. Calling again. And two messages from John, my boyfriend. Are men born with a guidebook on how to be a nuisance? I could travel to the ends of the earth and some man would find me and expect some big sacrifice from me. Like a text. Or a date. Or a returned call. But I'm a busy person! I have things to do. Cities of the world to film. A week-old People magazine to read. And a candy bar in my bag that has been calling my name for the past two hours. 

 

Getting out of the rented sedan, I stretch my arms then reach for my camera.

 

"I want to talk to the café owner," Carley says. "Will you translate again?"

 

"Sure." We walk across the busy street and into the quaint restaurant. "Where's the owner?" I ask a waiter in French, reminding him who we are and why we're here.

 

He jerks his head toward the back. "He's taking a cigarette break." The slim man stares at his full tables, his brows furrowing as someone shouts out a drink order.

 

"If it's okay, I'll get him." I shoo the waiter away. "Don't worry about us."

 

I weave through the diners and back into the bustling kitchen, throwing up a hand in greeting to the staff. "Bonjour!" My eyes land on a partially opened back door, and I slip through it, blinking at the sun.

 

Beside me a Dumpster rumbles, and I gasp as I see two little legs sticking out, wiggling with the effort of digging.

 

"Hey," I say automatically, then call out a greeting in French. "Salut!" I walk up to the Dumpster and tug on a dirty shoe.

 

A head pops up, and I'm face to face with a small boy, face smudged with grime, fear making his eyes round as dessert plates. He flings from the trash like a little gymnast, his feet landing on the ground.

 

I hold out my hand. "Attends!" Wait!

 

Without a backward glance, he takes off in a sprint, running as fast as his little legs will carry him, dropping food behind like crumbs on a trail.

 

I sling my camera over my shoulder and race to the edge of the building, my lens trained on the slender blur. "Wait, please!" I shout to him in two different languages, but he just keeps moving.

 

"Beggars."

 

I whirl around and find the restaurant owner behind me. "Did you know him?"

 

He gestures toward the direction the boy ran toward. "What is there to know of one such as him? He is a thief and a public nuisance."

 

My heart twists in my chest. "But he's so young. So thin." I step back toward the restaurant. "Obviously he was hungry."

 

The owner laughs, his belly making his shirt dance. "I have a business to run. I cannot feed every stray dog that shows up here."

 

 My breath catches with the insult, but I bite my tongue, knowing Carley would throw me out like a stale croissant if I made him mad and ruined her interview. "Does he live nearby?"

 

"Who cares?" He slams the lid down on his Dumpster and flings open the café door. He steps back inside, leaving an odor of cigarettes. 

 

Who cares? Sometimes I ask myself that very same question. Could I have helped that little boy if he hadn't have run away?

 

For a moment I stand there, the yellow sun beating down on my red head. Who am I to help anyone anyway? I'm a girl with a camera and a suitcase. Nothing much more to give.

 

Because I've seen the world.

 

But sometimes I wonder . . . has it ever seen me?

 

 

Copyright 2009. Do not reproduce without permission.

 

***

 

 

Just Between You and Me is available everywhere books are sold. That includes my grandmother's trunk. You can find the book online at sellers such as www.cbd.com, www.bn.com, and amazon.com.  Visit me at www.jennybjones.com.

 

 


#436 From: "Traci" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Thu Nov 5, 2009 9:12 pm
Subject: (11/13) Cindy Woodsmall's SOUND OF SLEIGH BELLS and Marta Perry's LEAH'S CHOICE
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

The Sound of Sleigh Bells

 

Cindy Woodsmall

 

The Sound of Sleigh Bells is a heartwarming Christmas novella where lack and abundance inside an Amish community has power for good when it's tucked inside love. Romantic Times gave The Sound of Sleigh Bells 4 ½ stars, saying ~ This is a wonderfully written, transformative story of two Amish families at Christmastime. It will bring sleigh-riding memories to life as readers vicariously join in this jolly and exciting holiday tradition.

 

 

Cindy Woodsmall is a New York Times best-selling author whose connection with the Amish has been featured on ABC Nightline and the front page of the Wall Street Journal. Her ability to authentically capture the heart of her characters comes from her real-life connections with Plain Mennonite and Old Order Amish families.

Cindy is the mother of three sons and two daughters-in-law, and she and her husband reside in Georgia. Visit her Web site at www.CindyWoodsmall.com

  
~~~~~~~~~

 

The Sound of Sleigh Bells~

 

Chapter one

 

The aroma of fresh-baked bread, shepherd's pie, and steamed vegetables filled Lizzy's house, mingling with the sweet smell of baked desserts. In the hearth a bank of embers kept a small fire burning, removing the nip that clung to the early-April air.

 

The noise of conversations rose and fell around Lizzy's kitchen table as her brother and his large family talked easily throughout the meal. His grown and almost-grown children filled the sides of her fourteen-foot table, and his grandchildren either sat in their mothers' laps or in highchairs.

 

Nearly four decades ago her oldest brother had put effort into finding an Amish bride. When Stephen found the right girl, he married her. He'd handled life well, and the fruit of it fed her soul. Lizzy had focused on her business and never married. She didn't regret her choices, not for herself, but she'd crawl on her hands and knees the rest of her days to keep her niece from the same fate.

 

Beth was like a daughter to Lizzy. Not long after the family's dry goods store passed to Lizzy, Beth graduated from the eighth grade and started working beside her. Soon she moved in with Lizzy, and they shared the one-bedroom apartment above the shop. When Lizzy had this house built a few years ago, her niece had stayed above Hertzlers' Dry Goods.

 

Lizzy studied the young beauty as she answered her family's endless questions about her decisions in the middleman role between the Amish who made goods and the various Englischer stores who wanted those goods.

 

That was her Beth. Answer what was asked. Do what was right. Always be polite. Offer to help before it was needed. And never let anyone see the grief that hadn't yet let go of her. Beth had banned even Lizzy from looking into the heartache that held her hostage.

 

The one-year anniversary of Henry's death had come and gone without any sign from Beth that she might lay aside her mourning, so Lizzy had taken action. She'd prepared this huge meal and planned a social for the afternoon. Maybe all Beth needed was a loving, gentle nudge. If not, Lizzy had a backup plan—one Beth would not appreciate.

 

Over the din of conversations, the sounds of horses and buggies arriving and the voices of young people drifted through the kitchen window, causing Beth to look at her.

 

Lizzy placed her forearms on the table. "I've invited the young singles of the community for an evening of outdoor games, desserts, and a bonfire when the sun goes down."

 

Two of Beth's single younger sisters, Fannie and Susie, glowed at the idea. With grace and gentleness, Beth turned to her Mamm and asked if she would need help planting this year's garden. It didn't seem to bother Beth that five of her sisters had married before her, and three of them were younger than she was. All but the most recently wed had children. Lizzy knew what awaited Beth if she didn't find someone—awkward and never-ending loneliness. Maybe she didn't recognize that. It wasn't until Henry came into Beth's life that she even seemed to notice that single men existed. Within a year of meeting, they were making plans to marry.

 

Now, in an Amish community of dresses in rich, solid hues, Beth wore black.

 

Through a window Lizzy saw the young men bring their rigs to a halt. The drivers as well as the passengers got out of the carriages. The girls soon huddled in groups, talking feverishly, while the guys went into the barn, pulled two wagons with plenty of hay into the field, and tied their horses to them. It was far easier to leave the animals harnessed and grazing on hay than to have to hitch a horse to its buggy in the dark. The young people knew the routine. They would remain outside playing volleyball, horseshoes, or whatever else suited them until after the sun went down. Then they'd come inside for desserts and hot chocolate or coffee before riding in wagons to the field where they'd start a bonfire.

 

Fannie and Susie rose and began clearing the table. Beth went to the dessert counter and picked out a pie. She set it on the table beside her Daed, cut a slice, and placed it on his plate. Then she slid a piece onto her Mamm's plate before passing the pie to her brother Emmanuel. She took her seat next to her mother, still chatting about the upcoming spring planting. Lizzy hoped her brother saw what she did—a daughter who continued to shun all possibility of finding new love. Beth clung to the past as if she might wake one day to find her burning desires had changed it.

 

Fannie began gathering glasses that still held trace amounts of lemonade. "You've got to join us this time, Bethie. It's been too long."

 

Flatware stopped clinking against the plates as all eyes turned to Beth.

 

Susie tugged on her sleeve. "Please. Everyone misses you."

 

Beth poked at the meal she'd barely touched as if she might scoop a forkful of the cold food and eat it. "Not this time. Denki."

 

"See, Beth," Lizzy said. "Every person here knows you should be out socializing again. Everyone except you."

 

Beth's face grew taut, and she stood and removed the small stack of plates from Fannie's hands. "Go on. I'll do these."

 

Fannie glanced to her Daed.

 

He nodded. "Why don't you all finish up and go on out? Emmanuel and Ira, do you mind helping set up the volleyball nets?"

 

Emmanuel wiped his mouth on a cloth napkin. "We can do that."

 

Chairs screeched against the wood floor as most of the brood stood. Fannie and Susie bolted for the door. Two more of Beth's sisters and two sisters-in-law went to the sink, taking turns rinsing the hands and faces of their little ones before they all went outside.

 

Lizzy longed to see Beth in colored dresses, wearing a smile that radiated from her soul. Instead Beth…

 

To read the rest of chapter one, go to: http://www.cindywoodsmall.com/books/sound-of-sleigh-bells_excerpt.php

 

The Sound of Sleigh Bells, along with other books by Cindy Woodsmall, can be purchased at your local bookstore or online through Amazon or Christianbook.com.

 

Amazon:

http://www.amazon.com/gp/product/0307446530?ie=UTF8&tag=cindywoodsoff-20&linkCode=as2&camp=1789&creative=9325&creativeASIN=0307446530

 

Christianbook.com

http://www.christianbook.com/sound-sleigh-bells-cindy-woodsmall/9780307446534/pd/446534?event=1001AUT|1677822|67484

 

© Material 

Excerpted from The Sound of Sleigh Bells by Cindy Woodsmall, Copyright © 2009 by Cindy Woodsmall. Excerpted by permission of WaterBrook Press, a division of Random House, Inc. All rights reserved. No part of this excerpt may be reproduced or reprinted without permission in writing from the publisher.

 LEAH'S CHOICE

By Marta Perry

 

 "Leah's Choice is a wonderful, fresh addition to the growing collection of novels about the Amish life. Marta Perry has created characters I came to care for deeply and a plot that kept me guessing at every turn. Un-put-down-able!" Deborah Raney, author of Above All Things and the Hanover Falls novels

 

Marta Perry www.martaperry.com, www.booksbymartaperry.blogspot.com. Available Nov. 3 at www.amazon.com, www.christianbook.com, and bookstores everywhere.

 

 

Chapter One

 

Knowing your proper place was a basic tenet of Amish life. Leah Beiler smiled as she watched her class of thirty-five scholars living out that belief. The number was up by three with the addition of the Glick children just today, and they were all in their assigned seats. Thirty-five heads bent over the work she'd set for her first-to-eighth graders, and not a whisper disturbed the stillness of the one-room school.

 

Despite the quiet, ten years of teaching had given Leah an extra sense where her scholars were concerned. Excitement rippled through the room, even though no head lifted for a furtive look at the battery clock on her desk. The prospect of a picnic lunch to welcome the newcomers had everyone, including, she had to admit, the teacher, excited. It would be a welcome break in the usual routine, with the Christmas program now in the distant past and their end-of-school-year events as yet not begun.

 

The April weather had cooperated today, bathing Pleasant Valley, Pennsylvania, in sunshine rather than showers. Trough the window she could see the horses and buggies lined up outside that told her the scholars' mothers had arrived with food for the picnic.

 

She clapped her hands, amused at the alacrity with which pencils were put down. "It's time for our picnic lunch now, scholars. We'll eat first, and then there will be time to play. You may go outside."

 

It wasn't necessary to add that they should go in an orderly manner. Order was another precept of Amish life, engrained since birth. Pencils were in their groove on the desk tops and books were closed before the children stood, murmuring quietly among themselves, and filed toward the door.

 

Leah followed her scholars between the rows of wood and wrought-iron desks and out the door at the rear of the classroom that led onto a small porch and then to the schoolyard.

 

The white school building, looking like every other Amish school she'd ever seen, stood in a grove of trees, its narrow dirt lane leading out to the main road, a good half mile away. The Esch farm lay to their east and the Brand farm to the west, so that the schoolhouse seemed to nestle in their protective, encircling arms.

 

A trestle table had been set up under the oak tree that sheltered the yard. Her volunteer mothers and grandmothers, probably also happy with the break in the routine, had spread it with a bountiful lunch—sandwich fixings of cheese, chicken, cold meat and bread, an array of salads, bowls of fruit and jars of milk and lemonade. Trays of cupcakes and brownies were covered, reminding the children that dessert came last.

 

Rachel Brand, Leah's special friend since girlhood, hurried over, apron fluttering, to thrust a well-filled plate in her hands. "Leah, I fixed a plate for you already, ja. If you waited for everyone else to be served, you might miss my macaroni salad."

 

"Never," she said, her pleasure at the day's treat increased by the presence of the friend who was as dear to her as a sister. "It's wonderful kind of you, Rachel, but we should be seeing to our guest of honor first."

 

Daniel Glick, the newcomer, stood out in the group, the only adult male in a bevy of women and children. If that bothered him, he didn't show it. He was accepting a heaping plate from her mother, bending over her with courteous attention.

 

"Your mamm is taking good care of him," Rachel said. "And if she wasn't, someone else would jump at the chance, for sure. A widower just come from Lancaster to join our community—you know every woman in Pleasant Valley will be thinking to match him up with a daughter or sister, they will."

 

"They'd do better not to matchmake. Daniel Glick looks well able to decide for himself if he needs a wife."

 

Daniel's firm jaw and the determined set to his broad shoulders under the plain work shirt he wore suggested a man who knew what he wanted and wouldn't be easily deflected from his course. He was probably a good hand at avoiding any unwanted match-making.

 

Rachel, her blue eyes dancing with mischief as if they were ten again, nudged her. "You'd best tell that to your mamm, then. I expect she's already inviting him to supper so he can get to know you."

 

"Me?" Her voice squeaked a bit, so she was glad that she and Rachel stood a little apart from the others. "Rachel, that's foolish. Everyone has known for years that I'm a maidal."

 

"Years," Rachel scoffed, her rosy cheeks growing rounder with amusement.

 

Rachel did still look like the girl she'd once been, her kapp strings flying as they'd chased one another in a game in this same schoolyard. She couldn't remember a time when Rachel hadn't been part of her life. They'd shared enough joy and sorrow to bond them forever.

 

"I know very well how old you are, Leah Beiler," Rachel continued, "because we were born within a month of each other. And you are only an old maid if you want to be."

 

Leah crinkled her nose. "A maidal," she said firmly. "And I'm a schoolteacher with a love of learning besides, which frightens men off."

 

Rachel's smile slid away suddenly, and her smooth brow furrowed. "Leah, it would break my heart if I thought you meant to stay single all your life because of Johnny."

 

The name startled her, and it was all she could do to keep dismay from showing on her face. When Johnny Kile left Pleasant Valley, fence-jumping to the English world like too many young men, he'd left behind his family, including his twin sister, Rachel, who'd loved him dearly.

 

And he'd left Leah, the girl he'd said he'd loved. The girl he'd planned to marry that November, once the harvest season was over.

 

Many of those young men who left came back, penitent and ready to rejoin the community, after a brief time in the English world. But not Johnny.

 

 

 


#435 From: "Traci" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Tue Oct 27, 2009 1:01 pm
Subject: (11/6) Terri Blackstock's INTERVENTION and Stephen Bly's CREEDE OF OLD MONTANA
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

INTERVENTION made the New York Times Best-Seller List!

INTERVENTION

BY

Terri Blackstock

From Publisher's Weekly: "Prolific suspense author Blackstock (Double Minds) begins with every parent's nightmare: a drug-addicted teenage daughter is dragged to a rehab facility. When the interventionist is found dead and the teen is missing, mother Barbara Covington tries to find her daughter before police can arrest the girl for murder. Short chapters and terse dialogue propel the fast-paced action … the mother-daughter relationship strikes true emotional notes; the redemptive arc of evangelical Christian fiction is natural and resonant in a story of addiction. Blackstock's many fans will be pleased, and this story will also speak to families dealing with addicted children."

From Chapter 1:

The interventionist stood on the sidewalk at baggage claim, smoking a cigarette and chugging a Red Bull. What irony. The woman who's promised to help rid Barbara's daughter of her addictions clearly had a few of her own. Barbara considered driving past her, forcing her to get back on the plane and return to the rehab she ran. She could work this out herself--lock Emily in her room and take away her car keys, force her to stay sober. But hadn't she already tried that? Despite Barbara's best efforts to turn their home into a lockdown, Emily still managed to sneak out and get high.

How had this happened?

That familiar knot burned in Barbara's stomach as she pulled to the curb and waved at the woman. It had to be her—the long red skirt, the white peasant blouse, just as she'd said. The outfit made her look more like a college student than someone who could escort an determined addict across the country. What if Emily put up a fight? How would this petite thing handle her?

Barbara stopped along the curb and pulled the lever under the dashboard, popping her trunk. Forcing a welcoming smile, she got out of the car. "Hi, are you Trish?"

"Sure am." The woman dropped her cigarette on the concrete and stomped it out with a sandaled foot, then thrust a hand out to Barbara. "Trish Massey."

"I'm Barbara Covington."

Barbara glanced at the small bag at the woman's feet. "Is this all you have?"

"Yeah, I won't be here long."

Barbara picked up Trish's bag and set it in the trunk as Trish got into the car. Barbara slipped back into the driver's seat. The car that she'd freshened with Febreze suddenly smelled of smoke. "How was your trip?"

"Uneventful, which is always a good thing." Trish was all smiles. "So where did you tell Emily you were going?"

"To an Al-anon meeting."

"And that's okay with her?"

Barbara breathed a laugh. "Oh, yeah. She likes it when I'm working on her problem. She would love it if everybody she knew were going to meetings and wringing their hands. She loves to keep us playing the What To Do About Emily game."

There she went again, letting her bitterness spill out to a stranger.

"Meetings are good," Trish said. "Have you really been to any?"

Barbara slipped the car into Drive and pulled away from baggage claim, heading to the loop that would take them out of the airport and into Jefferson City. "Plenty. I've done the workbooks and gone through the twelve steps, like I'm the one with the problem. I've done everything they've told me to do. But she's still using."

"Al-anon meetings are to help you cope, not to give you some secret code to sober up your loved one."

Barbara knew that now. She'd gone to a few meetings, hoping to learn what would work with Emily. When she didn't get those answers, she'd lost interest. Her own sanity would return when her daughter was sane.

Strange that a woman who couldn't be more than thirty would be counseling Barbara now. And who was Trish to counsel an eighteen-year-old? Emily would take one look at her and declare her dominance.

What was she doing? Maybe this was all wrong.

"You're doing the right thing," Trish said, as though she'd read Barbara's mind.

Barbara didn't want to cry in front of the stranger. For a moment she drove silently, staring at the taillights of the car in front of her. Finally, she spoke again. "When Emily was going into preschool, I personally visited fourteen schools. I interviewed teachers. I even spent a day with her at the one I liked, to see how she fit in."

"I don't blame you. I'd probably do the same thing if I had children."

"It's no easy thing, sending her to a place like this, halfway across the country. But I had to act quickly. There wasn't time for a careful, deliberate search. I wasn't prepared when things escalated, like I should have been."

"You mentioned on the phone that she'd stolen money?"

"Yes. Not the first time, but this was the most she'd taken. Four hundred dollars, right out of my account. She got my debit card out of my purse. Spent every penny on drugs."

"How do you know?"

Barbara's fingers tightened over the steering wheel. "Because she didn't come home for three days. I found her strung out at a friend's house. I got her to come home, and while she was sleeping, I searched her things. Found some credit cards she'd taken out in her dad's name. John, my husband, died four years ago."

Barbara paused, expecting a gasp, but it didn't come. She supposed Trish had heard it all before. "You had to intervene," Trish said. "It sounds like her life has spun out of control."

Barbara's own life seemed to have spun out of control. First John's cancer had disrupted their idyllic lives. When he died, she'd swum through grief so deep it had almost drowned her. Being a forty-year-old widow with two children had been the next mire she'd slogged through. But now, Emily's drug abuse was more than she could take.

"You won't be disappointed in our program," Trish said.

Barbara glanced at Trish. "She'll be locked in, right? Because if she isn't, she'll leave. I've tried treatment two other times--one time, she ran away after only a week. The second time, she smuggled drugs in and got kicked out."

"We don't lock them in, but she'll be monitored at all times. Don't worry, we do this all the time. She'll be very comfortable."

Comfort wasn't Barbara's main concern, though she didn't want Emily to be miserable. Barbara bit the inside of her cheek as she pulled onto the interstate, headed for the hotel she'd reserved for Trish. She was sinking thirty thousand dollars into Road Back Recovery Center, money that had come from a second mortgage on her house. But being expensive didn't guarantee that it was good. Even the best rehabs had underwhelming success rates.

 She wished Trish inspired more confidence. "You seem very young. How did you come to own Road Back?"

Trish flicked her hair behind her ear. "I'm a recovering addict myself. I got clean at Road Back, and when I graduated, I stayed and worked there. I've been doing interventions for them for five years. A couple of years ago, the directors wanted to retire, so I decided to buy it. I couldn't stand the thought of it not being there anymore. That's how much I believe in the program."

That made Barbara feel somewhat better. She wished she could go to the facility herself to make sure it was all they advertised. But once she'd made up her mind to do the intervention, there hadn't been time to take a trip to check it out in person. Waiting could have resulted in Emily's arrest.

And Barbara knew she couldn't take Emily there herself. No, it would take a professional to convince Emily to go, and Trish had to be the one to escort her. Barbara was sending her daughter off to some unknown place with this woman she didn't know. Emily would pass this new threshold all alone ... and be there for ninety days.

 Emily had once been a fan of Hello Kitty and Amelia Bedelia. Now she collected pictures of her hero, Amy Winehouse, the famous addict with the hit song about avoiding rehab. Barbara still loved Emily with a love so painful that it ached through her at night, keeping her from sleep, but she didn't like this person who'd replaced her daughter. If only this rehab could exorcise the addiction within her, and return Emily home in her former condition …

It would be a miracle.

But what if this failed, too? What if turmoil and madness were all the potential Emily would ever fulfill?

Blinking back tears, she took the exit near her home. The Hampton Inn sign loomed ahead. "I hope the room is okay. I went ahead and checked you in." She handed her the key card.

"It'll be fine. You should see some of the places I've had to stay." As Barbara pulled into the parking lot, Trish shifted in her seat to look at her. "So, did you write the letters?"

"Yes." She parked and got the envelopes from her purse. "Here they are."

Trish took them and turned on the overhead light. "And who is Lance?"

"My son. He's fourteen. It's just us."

"Did Emily's problems start when her father died?"

"Not right away. But losing John was hard on all of us. Over the next year she got in with the wrong crowd." She paused and settled her gaze on Trish. "I want you to know, we're not like this. There was never even alcohol in our home. I've taken her to church every Sunday of her life …" Her voice faded. Trish had probably heard this same song and dance from every parent she dealt with.

"It's not your fault."

Then whose fault is it? Pursing her lips, Barbara let Trish read.

 Finally, Trish looked up. "Will Aanyone else be at the intervention? Grandparents?"

"They're too far away, and not in good health. I've kept them in the dark about all this. It would kill them."

"Friends? A boss? Teachers?"

"Emily dropped out of school several months ago. Her senior year, six months before graduating, so there aren't teachers. Her friends are like her. They don't want her sober.  And she lost her job three weeks ago. Hasn't been sober enough to get another one, so there's not a boss who can get through to her." Barbara glanced at Trish in the shadows of the car. "Is it a problem that it's only my son and me?"

"No, we can work with that." Trish handed the letters back. "You both did a good job with the letters. You told her what her addiction is doing to the family, how you see her destroying herself, and what you're asking her to do. The main thing is that you stick to your guns about what will happen if she refuses to go. To bring about change in her, you have to be willing to throw her out with no resources."

Barbara said nothing. She had grappled with that issue for months now, and lain awake for the past three nights, begging God to give her a way out. Why couldn't he sweep down and deliver Emily, before Barbara had to send her away for help or throw her out on the street?

"Are you ready for that? Putting her out if she refuses to go?"

Barbara swallowed. "I don't know. I know it's what I should do, but it's like giving up. She'll die for sure."

"Or she might hit bottom and decide to get help."

Barbara wondered what hitting bottom really meant. The picture that always came to mind was of a body lying broken and bloody on the street after falling from a twenty-story building.

"I've tried tough love. The third time she got arrested for a DUI, they sentenced her to three weeks in the juvenile detention center. I didn't bail her out. It was the hardest three weeks of my life."

"But it still didn't scare her straight."

"No. She went back to drugs a week after she got out."

"Did you really think it would change her?"

"I'd hoped. What good was all that suffering while she sat in jail, if she didn't change?"

"Your suffering, or hers?"

Barbara looked at Trish. "Both."

"Again, you're doing the hard things because you expect them to change her. You need to shift your thinking. Tomorrow, if she refuses to go and you have to put her out, do it because you and your son refuse to keep participating in her destruction. Do it for the mental and emotional protection of you and Lance. And you have to convey that to her. Make her understand you've come to the end of your rope."

Barbara leaned her head back on the seat. "She has to go with you. That's all there is to it."

Trish reached over the back seat and got her bag. "Sometimes they want treatment," she said. "Sometimes they're more fed up than you know with the endless cycle they're caught in. Constantly trying to get enough money to score another hit, thinking about it every waking moment, and never able to get that high they're looking for. Running on that horrible treadmill just to feel normal--or their version of normal. Do you think she's there yet?"

"I don't know. I really don't. I was hoping you were here to convince her, even if she doesn't want help."

"I can only do so much."

So what had this extra thirty-five hundred dollar fee paid for? A free vacation for this woman? "She has to go with you. If she doesn't, she'll wind up in jail."

"Or dead."

Dead. No, Barbara couldn't survive burying anyone else. "I can't let that happen. This has to work."

"I'll give it everything I've got. Maybe she's sick of her disease."

Barbara fought the urge to argue semantics. She hated the AA words like disease and relapse, like it was avirus Emily had caught somewhere. But she couldn't deny that Emily was sick.

Trish opened her car door. "What time will you pick me up?"

Barbara tried to think. The flight she'd booked for Trish and Emily was at three p.m. tomorrow, and this thing could take hours. They had to start early. "Eight a.m. I'll get her up while you're there."

"Tonight, you need to take her car to a friend's house. Park it there and hide the keys. If it's not in the driveway, she can't talk you into giving her the keys. If she leaves, it'll have to be without the car."

That wouldn't be hard. Emily could have one of her drug buddies there in minutes.

"Hopefully her connection with you and her brother will be enough to make her go. And I'll do my part to make her see the possibilities." She got out her cigarettes, pulled one out. "It'll be okay. Most of the interventions I do are successful."

"But there's no guarantee."

"I'm afraid not."

She'd have to pay her whether Emily went with her or not. It had to work. Her resources were running out.

About the Author:

Terri's new book Intervention was inspired by her personal experiences with her daughter's addictions. Six years ago she became aware that her daughter (then in her early twenties) had a severe prescription pill addiction that was killing her, and she hired an interventionist to convince her daughter to go to treatment. After a grueling few hours, her daughter agreed to go. As Terri put her on the plane with the interventionist, she was hit with the crushing feeling that her daughter was in the hands of a stranger, and anything could happen. That's when this book was born.

 

Over the past few years, Terri's family has been in a tornado of relapses and rehabs, with one emergency after another, and grace upon grace. But through all this, God has taught her to pray as never before, and he's shown her how many other families are experiencing the same thing. He's also shown her that many blessings can come from crises such as this. Terri has tried to fold all of those experiences into this suspense novel of desperation and hope.

 

Terri would like to thank all of her readers for helping Intervention debut on the New York Times best-seller list.

 

Intervention can be ordered at these online stores, or in a book store near you:

 

Amazon: http://www.amazon.com/Intervention-Novel-Terri-Blackstock/dp/031025065X/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1256572880&sr=8-1

 

Barnes & Noble: http://search.barnesandnoble.com/Intervention/Terri-Blackstock/e/9780310250654/?itm=1&USRI=terri+blackstock

 

Christian Book Distributors: http://www.christianbook.com/intervention-terri-blackstock/9780310250654/pd/250654?item_code=WW&netp_id=607350&event=ESRCN&view=covers

 

 

CREEDE OF OLD MONTANA

By Stephen Bly

2009, Center Point Publishers

 

Summary:

Avery John Creede rides into Fort Benton, Montana in 1886 for a reunion with army pals and some long needed R&R. He collides with a running gunfight by a notorious local outlaw's gang . . . and two women determined to distract him. The dark haired beauty, Carla Logonaire, is an old flame and the gal of Avery's dreams. Her daddy made his mega-fortune with imported glass and partnered with Theodore Roosevelt, Sr. Avery buys a diamond and sapphire ring for her, just in case.

 

Meanwhile, he's accosted by Sunny, the sharp-tongued mystery blonde in the yellow dress, who threatens to kill him for jailing her alleged bank robber friends.

 

Just as things get real hectic, Avery's 15-year-old tenderfoot nephew from back east shows up with very disturbing news.

 

 

CHAPTER ONE Excerpt

 

No one knew how Avery John Creede got the scar on his face.

 

No one except Avery and the one who did it.  He never talked about it.  Most who knew him figured the other person dead.   Not the type of scar that makes you wince and turn your head, and never covered by a beard, it hung high on his cheek bone like a badge of honor. 

 

But a person had to stand up to Creede and look him in the eye to see the scar.  For the past six weeks on the trail north from Shiprock, no one had been that close.

           

July hot and August dry, the September heat that reflected off the brick wall left Avery with a stale feel, like a sweat drenched cotton shirt, long dried.  He studied the wide river from the tiny, two-step balcony of his second-story room at the Grand Hotel.  Although he could not see it now, he knew he was positioned under the arched 1881 stone façade high at the building's peak.  Like a pontiff overlooking an empty plaza, he surveyed the near deserted street below. 

 

A lady with a famine-thin waist and a bleached yellow dress spun a parasol over her shoulder as she sauntered past the cottonwoods toward the riverbank.  Like bait skimming across a still mountain lake, Avery figured she trolled for some man to set the hook. 

           

His heavy boot heels nailed the polished oak flooring as he re-entered the cramped room past the brass bed posts to a white porcelain basin on a stand and a worn wooden side chair.  He splashed tepid water on his shaved face, then glanced up at the mirror.  The leather-tough forced smile and near empty brown eyes looked more like a Venetian mask than a retired cavalry veteran way past forty. 

 

His black, beaver-felt cowboy hat, still damp with sweat from the long ride, wafted the aroma of a wet goat.  He shoved it down to his ears.  With oft repeated precision, he strapped on his holster.  He yanked out the Colt revolver, reset the cylinder on the empty chamber and shoved it back down.

           

As if giving a lecture on gentlemanly attire, he rolled the sleeves on his dusty white shirt down, one direful fold at a time, then buttoned them.  He never took his gaze off the dark brown eyes that stared back at him from the mirror.  Shirt now fastened at the neck, he tugged the black silk tie around his collar.  Rough calloused fingers completed the four-in-hand knot that he memorized as a child.

 

Oppressive Montana air crowded the room, like a mountain cabin after six weeks of snow in January.  Avery closed the door behind him as he entered the hall, but didn't bother locking it.   He wasn't sure if that was out of foolishness or apathy.  Yet, years of conflict led him down the empty stairs at a cautious pace, one hand on the slick oak rail, the other on the hard walnut grip of his .44 revolver.  

 

Wednesday died about 1 p.m. in Fort Benton, Montana Territory.  Rsurrection wasn't expected for another two hours.  The clock above the lifeless stove in the lobby ticked out of habit, but the pendulum winced as if the effort wasn't worth it's full effort.

           

Propped open with river rocks the size of cannonballs, the double front doors of the hotel invited a breeze that hadn't arrived yet.  A wide nosed man with an uneven black beard studied the solitaire spread on the clerk's counter.   He waved a seven of clubs at Avery.

 

"You sure you ain't never been to Purgatory?"         

 

"I think I'd remember if I had."  Avery didn't look at the man as he ambled toward the door.

 

"That's in Colorado, you know."

 

"Yeah, so I've heard."  Avery parked in the doorway and surveyed the wide street.

 

"Maybe it was Butte . . . you ever been to Butte?"

           

"Many times."

 

"I bet it was Butte.  You shot that crooked Faro dealer at the Copper Slipper, right?"

 

"Nope."

 

"He deserved killin', if you ask me."

 

The late afternoon sun beaconed off the big window of the Chouteau County Bank as he stepped out into the empty street.  The sound of the bank's heavy door slam precipitated a chorus of barking dogs. 

 

Avery hesitated as if waiting for phantom traffic.  He thought he saw shadows flicker in the narrow alley next to the bank.

 

"Where you goin'?" the man shouted from the hotel.

 

"Sailing," Avery grumbled.

 

Like a bit player in a melodrama, the man appeared in the doorway.  "Sailin'?  There ain't enough water in the old Missouri this time of the year for a big canoe, much less a . . ."

 

Avery's glare chopped the tail off the man's sentence. 

 

"Eh . . . I was jist askin' cause you said three men would show up lookin' for you and I wanted to know where to tell them to look."

 

"Tell `em to wait here."

           

"But if you don't come back, where shall I tell them you went?"

 

"Purgatory."

 

 

Creede of Old Montana

By Stephen Bly Copyright©2009

Center Point Publishers, Hardback, in print large enough for everyone

 

STEPHEN BLY is a Christy Award winner and author of over 100 books, including The Long Trail Home, The Land Tamers, The Horse Dreams Series, The Fortunes of the Black Hills Series, and Paperback Writer.

 

 

Order through your local quality bookstore, or available through www.Amazon.com and other online bookstores, or check out at your local library, or order through http://www.BlyBooks.com

 

 

Follow Stephen & Janet Bly on Twitter:   http://www.twitter.com/BlyBooks


#434 From: "Traci" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Thu Nov 5, 2009 8:28 pm
Subject: (11/6) Christmas Book Giveaway!
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 
Christmas is just around the corner! So we're giving away another ten-pound box of autographed Chapter-a-Week books to one Chapter-a-Week member. If you get a friend to sign up (and they mention your name in their email) you'll  be entered twice! The more friends you sign up the more times you'll be entered!

Simply send an email with "Chapter-a-Week Christmas Giveaway" in the subject line to
cawcontest@... and you'll be entered in the drawing. Do NOT reply to this message. We'll draw the winner November 27th, the day after Thanksgiving so the books will arrive in plenty of time for Christmas!


Get your entries in and be sure to tell your friends to sign up for Chapter-a-Week!

To qualify, the return email address must be on the Chapter-a-Week membership list. Continental U. S. residents only, please. Industry professionals should refrain from entering, and though we'd love you to share our books with your friends, these books are not for resale.

Thanks and happy reading!
Your friends at Chapter-a-Week


#433 From: "Traci" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Tue Oct 27, 2009 12:42 pm
Subject: (10/30) Denise Hunter's SEASIDE LETTERS and Stephanie Whitson's WALKS THE FIRE
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

 

SEASIDE LETTERS

By Denise Hunter

 

Sabrina Kincaid didn't intend to fall for Nantucket native Tucker McCabe, the man she serves coffee to every morning--a man tied to a past she deeply regrets. But she has. And she's fallen hard. But she's kept this a secret from her handsome customer. And now Tucker wants to hire Sabrina to help locate his friend "Sweetpea"-the mysterious woman he's falling in love with online. Sabrina is not inclined to help, but if Tucker hires someone else, it could spell disaster. Because if someone else sifted through the emails and figured out the truth-then Tucker would discover that the person he's trying to find is . . . her.

 

Chapter One

 Sabrina Kincaid heard the jingle of the café's glass door open and glanced at the clock above the workstation. Seven-twelve on the dot.

 

She grabbed the fresh pot, turned toward the tables crowding the Cobblestone Café, then headed straight to his table—might as well get it over with—table seven, a two-topper near the front.

 

He would be seated against the bead board wall, facing the kitchen, unfortunately. He would be wearing his blue "Cap'n Tucker's Water Taxi" cap, a light-colored T-shirt, and a crooked grin. She would offer him coffee, he would accept, then he would spread open the Inquirer and Mirror and take thirty minutes on all twelve articles while she waited on other customers, her bony knees knocking together like bamboo wind chimes.

 

"Evan," Gordon called from the kitchen. "Table twelve needs to be bussed."

 

Evan's blond ponytail flipped over his shoulder as he turned and wiped his hands on his stained brown apron. "Right, dude."

 

Sabrina stopped a foot from the scarred maple table, avoiding eye contact, looking only at the fat rim of the ivory mug as he slid it toward her.

 

How many words had they exchanged in the year he'd been coming to the café? One hundred? Two hundred? Couldn't be much more than that.

 

As always her expression was free of emotion, though a powerful hurricane brewed inside. It was a skill she'd learned early, perfected well, and if that had earned her the title of Ice Princess, so be it.

 

"Morning, Sabrina." Tucker's deep voice was raspy. And, as usual, he cleared his throat after the greeting.

 

Was she the first person he spoke to each morning? The thought made her hand tremble. A stream of hot coffee flowed over the cup's rim and onto Tucker's thumb. He jerked his hand back.

 

Idiot! Her first spill in months and it had to be Tucker. And with hot coffee.

 

"I'm sorry. Let me fetch a towel." She turned toward the kitchen, heat flooding her face.

 

He stopped her with his other hand. "I'm fine." He wiped his thumb on a napkin and held it out. "See?"

 

Sabrina made the mistake of meeting his eyes. Oh, yes. She saw all right. Under the brim of his cap, his blue eyes contrasted with his summer-brown skin. One strand of dark hair curled like a backward C, nearly tangling with his eyelashes. He disliked his curly hair, but hated going to the barber so much that he procrastinated until it was an unruly mop. He wore contacts because he was nearsighted and because glasses would blur under the sprays of water as he guided his boat.

 

He was still looking at her.

 

She was still looking at him.

 

Look away. Say something. "Anything else?"

 

"A smile?" Tucker's own grin lifted the tiny scar near the corner of his mouth—a souvenir from the time his twin sister dared him to jump from his second-story bedroom window when he was nine.

 

But Sabrina wasn't supposed to know about that. She pulled at the tip of her ponytail with her empty hand.

 

"Give it up, McCabe." Behind her, Oliver Franklin's voice was a lifeline. "Top me off, Sabrina?"

 

She turned, grateful for the distraction, and filled his cup. The sand-colored coffee darkened to caramel as she poured, the rich smell of the brew drifting upward on wings of steam.

 

"Not feeling particularly efficacious this morning?" Oliver tilted his round head, his hairline receding another inch as he hiked his bushy gray brows. He gripped the mug with fat hands calloused from garden tools.

 

"I'm as efficient as always, just a bit clumsy today." Sabrina took his egg-streaked plate and stacked a smaller plate on top.

 

"Dagnabit, Sabrina," he said as she walked away. "Is there a word you don't know?"

 

She deposited the plates into Evan's tub, set the pot on the warmer, and loaded a tray with table five's food. Was Tucker watching her? She always felt like he was, which was ludicrous. Still, it made her stand a little straighter, smile a little more—at other customers. He was good for her tips.

 

You're just some server he toys with. Nothing else.

 

When she turned with the loaded tray, her eyes pulled toward him. Don't look. Just walk. Look at the sun streaming through the glass front. Look at the family at table four, the toddler, crouched in the wooden high chair, letting loose a wail that could be heard clear down at the wharf. Sabrina pulled a packet of crackers from her apron pocket and slipped it to the mom as she passed.

 

When she reached table five, she served the food then tucked the tray under her arm. "Anything else?"

 

"Tabasco sauce?" the mother asked. "Oh, and he needs a refill of juice." She handed Sabrina her son's cup. The overhead lights sparkled off a huge diamond.

 

"Be right back." She had to pass Tucker's table on the way.

 

He turned as she passed, his sandaled foot sliding into her path as he shifted into the aisle. "Sabrina. I know you're busy, but I was wondering if we could chat a minute."

 

The request stopped her cold. Sabrina didn't chat with customers. Char chatted with customers, even the rich ones. Evan chatted with customers too. But not Sabrina, and certainly not with Tucker. It broke her unspoken line between customer and server, and that line was the only thing separating her from disaster. "I—I have too many tables."

 

"Miss, some decaf, please?" An elderly tourist, seated at the table behind Oliver's, corroborated her excuse.

 

"Of course." Sabrina went to fill the cup with juice, grabbed a bottle of Tabasco and the decaf pot. What could Tucker want? As far as he knew, she was only a server at the café.

 

Maybe he knows.

 

But he couldn't. She'd been so careful.

 

Yeah, so careful she'd lost her heart to the man. ©

 

BUY FROM AMAZON http://www.amazon.com/Seaside-Letters-Denise-Hunter/dp/1595542604/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1249487634&sr=1-1

DENISE'S WEBSITE www.DeniseHunterBooks.com 

DENISE'S FACEBOOK PAGE http://www.facebook.com/group.php?gid=124248046980

FOLLOW DENISE ON TWITTER http://twitter.com/deniseahunter

 

Walks the Fire

by Stephanie Grace Whitson

 

 "A well written pioneer love story fascinating, well-researched details of the culture and practices of the Plains Indians." CBA Marketplace

 

An ECPA bestseller, Walks the Fire chronicles the life of Jesse King, reluctant pioneer and avid quiltmaker, who loves, hurts, and triumphs in her faith even as she moves from covered wagon to tepee, from tepee to overland trail fort, and from there to a fledgling state capitol.

 

            . . . this man was not Homer. She was looking into the face of a Sioux warrior. . . As her thoughts turned heavenward, the Indian who stood above her reached down to investigate the glint of gold at her neck. Jesse clutched at her mother's cross and chain. The Indian was insistent. He pried her fingers away from the cross but, to Jesse's surprise, did not snatch it from her neck. Instead, he examined it carefully, let go, and stepped away.

 

            Jesse sat up. Every muscle screamed in pain. She was stiff and sore and thirsty. Still, no bones seemed broken. She looked about her at what was left of the wagon. And then, towards the front of the wagon, her eye caught a flash of red flannel waving in the breeze. Homer? No, not Homer any longer, yet it had been Homer only a little while ago. Gabe and Beau were there too. Their valiant efforts to outrun the buffalo would be their last pulling contest.

 

            Jesse realized that she was alone and at the mercy of the Indians who stood about, looking through the wreckage as their ponies snatched up mouthfuls of coarse grass. They were a quiet bunch, commenting occasionally on what they found in the wreckage, examining the iron stove with curiosity. The flour and grain and stored foods were scattered about, ground into the dust and useless. Only one wheel of the wagon remained unbroken. The rest were shattered, so that the wagon stood askew, propped up like a newborn colt on its long, spindly legs.

           

            "Be not afraid. . . Be not afraid. . ." The words kept drumming in Jesse's mind as she watched the Indians move about. They ignored her for a long time, and then the one who had seen the cross made his way back to her. She noticed for the first time that he was taller than his companions--or would have been, had it not been for one bad leg. He had apparently broken that leg in the past, and it had mended badly, for now he walked with a lurching gait, his braids shaking with each step. His face was painted red. Three stripes of black paint adorned each cheek; bright yellow rings encircled each eye.

 

            His face was grim as he approached Jesse, and she shrank away from his grasp. But he pulled her to her feet, and as she did so, the soreness in her back and legs made her cry out in pain. She stumbled, tried to stand but could not. The brave grabbed her roughly about the waist and half pulled, half carried her to his snow white pony. He was strong and lifted her up on the bare back effortlessly. Jesse clutched fearfully at the dancing pony's mane and prepared to be led away.

 

            But the Indian brave leaped up behind her. He smelled of war paint and sweat. . . She took a deep breath, praying, God, keep me on this pony. Surely I was not meant to die out here, like this--alone--God, help me!

 

            Jesse tried to look back at the wreckage. She was surprised when the Indian turned his pony to allow her to look back. How did I survive that? she wondered in amazement as she surveyed the scene. A flash of white caught her attention, and she saw that her best quilt now lay across the back of one of the other ponies. It was the all-white quilt that she had worked steadily on for months before she and Homer were married. . .

 

            Now the quilt shimmered in the hot sun. It was dusty, but seemed to have survived the tragedy unscathed. Jesse smiled grimly as she wondered if she would have such good fortune wherever they were taking her. . .

 

            Over the top of a cradle board two dark eyes glistened. . . Jesse felt her body respond to the cries. . . the child's eyes met hers. Jesse whispered, "I am not who you want," but even as she spoke, she instinctively reached out to stroke the velvety cheek. The tiny heard turned to seek out her fingers to suckle.

 

            Instinct took over. Jesse reached for the infant and cradled him on her lap as she unfastened her bodice. Put to her breast, the child sighed, nuzzled gently, and began to nurse greedily. He lay quite still, his tiny dark hand posed against her white skin. Then he stopped, looking up. As his eyes searched her face, milk trickled out of his mouth. He burped loudly and began to nurse again. . .

 

            As dusk arrived, the Indian came back. He glanced Jesse's way. . . but it was the infant who commanded his attention. Kneeling by the child, he stroked the dark hair, softly chanting,

 

a wa wa wa

Inila istinma ma

a wa wa wa

wablenica

 

            He padded a skin hide with something white and fluffy taken from a leather bag. Then he wrapped the baby in the hide diaper and returned him to Jesse. He motioned for her to lie down on the buffalo robe the old woman had unrolled. Jesse gratefully lay down, the child at her side. In spite of her fears, sleep came. The baby slept in her arms, waking to nurse greedily several times that first night.

 

            In the morning, when the old woman tried to awaken her, Jesse was vaguely aware of being prodded to rise, but she could not respond. The bruises and the aching muscles. . . had taken their toll. The sleeping infant was lifted gently away and his fawnskin diaper changed. Jesse King slept away most of her first day in a Lakota village.

 

* * *

 

Copyright 2007. No part of this work (excerpt for brief excerpts for critical reviews or articles) is to be reproduced without the express written permission of the author. Contact stephanie@...

 

* * *

Originally published by Thomas Nelson Publishers,

Walks the Fire is the first book in the three-book Prairie Winds series

All three books, Walks the Fire, Soaring Eagle, and Red Bird,

are now available in new editions from iUniverse, Inc.

ISBN for Walks the Fire is: 9780595465507

$17.95

order at www.stephaniewhitson.com

from your favorite local bookstore

or at www.bn.com.

 

 


#432 From: "Traci" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Sat Oct 24, 2009 1:51 am
Subject: (10/23) Athol Dickson's LOST MISSION and Wayne Batson's CURSE OF THE SPIDER KING
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

LOST MISSION

By Athol Dickson

 

An epic suspense story spanning two centuries and brimming with magical realism.

 

Lupe de la Garza, a simple shopkeeper in a mountain village in Mexico, believes God wants her to go to America to preach the gospel. She is guided on her quest by her people's greatest treasure: an altarpiece painted by the eighteenth century Franciscan friar who founded her village after fleeing the mysterious destruction of his California mission outpost. When Lupe is distracted by desire for a young minister and her preaching in a southern California beach town inspires only apathy and laughter, she begins to lose faith in her quest. Then the slumbering evil that destroyed the friar's Franciscan mission rises up again after two hundred years, and Lupe once more looks to the altarpiece for guidance, only to find the true purpose of her quest in the midst of her single greatest fear.

 

 

As with Dickson's previous works, Lost Mission caused me to slow down and enjoy every savory bite of this gripping journey. When I arrived at the end I was left feeling like I'd taken part in an epic voyage that had completely consumed my imagination. . . . Lost Mission is redemptive storytelling at its highest level and once again Dickson proves that he is a true master of the craft — Jake Chism, FictionAddict.com

 

 

***

 

 

Excerpt from Lost Mission:

 

 

Survival in the elements is a matter of the rule of three. One perishes in three minutes without air, three hours in cold weather without proper clothing, and three days without water.

 

 

Today we know these rules should not be taken literally. Many people have survived much longer. Many perish sooner. The record is ten minutes seventeen seconds without air. In the desert of Sonora, in an Arizona summer without water, Guadalupe Soledad Consuelo de la Garza might well die in fewer days than three.

 

 

It had been thirty hours since she emptied the last plastic bottle and dropped her backpack to the ground. Sitting in the shade of a rock overhang she prayed while waiting for the sunset. Only in the dark did Lupe dare to move. She knew nothing of the rule of three, but unless she was rescued sometime in the night she did believe the next day would be her last.

 

 

Nevertheless, the young woman prayed with confidence. She had asked for rescue long ago, and did not bother her Creator with additional requests. Her prayers now were mostly words of praise. She praised the Holy Father for her health, which had allowed her to survive up to that moment. She praised Him for her old friends in Rincon de Dolores, and for Padre Hinojosa, who had led her in the Way. She praised God for her Savior, who had rescued her from a fate much worse than this. She praised God for the beauty of the desert, which was a reflection of his majesty, and for this chance to witness a new aspect of Him after all her years in cool and verdant mountains.

 

 

Padre Hinojosa had taught her the Holy Father could be beautifully fearsome. She remembered Aaron's sons, Moses's nephews, who approached too close to the Most Holy Place without the proper preparation and were consumed by flames which flashed out from the Presence of the Lord. She shivered in the heat to think of such a fire. High in the cool mountains of Rincon de Dolores she could never have imagined such a fearsome God, but now she knew what Aaron's sons had seen in their last moment: a splendid furnace like the gloriously shimmering desert, a beauty worth the horror of the flames.

 

 

In spite of her parched mouth and throat, when she was not praying Lupe tried to sing. She remembered melodies from Don Pedro's radio, from the Protestant station the deaf cobbler had tried to listen to sometimes. One song in particular she liked very much. Amazing grace, how sweet the sound that saved a wretch like me. She understood it was a very famous hymn among the Americanos.

 

 

She did not think the Holy Father minded that she listened to such words. The preachers and the singers on the Protestant radio station seemed to love the Savior as she did, even if they were perhaps mistaken on some details. But she would never mention the radio station to Padre Hinojosa.

 

 

Lupe sang softly, I once was lost, but now am found, and before her eyes a serpent crawled across the soil. She fell silent, watching from the shadow of the rock as it traveled in an S-shaped fashion. It passed out of sight beneath a low-lying bush without leaves. It was of course a rattlesnake.

 

 

She thought of the serpent that deceived the first man and woman. She did not think the Evil One had been a serpent in the same way as this little thing which crawled before her humbly on its belly, seeking shade as she herself had done. She felt pity for the snake beneath the bush. She believed it knew only the horror of the heat, and nothing of the desert's beauty.

 

 

She had no fear of death. The Holy Father's ways were not her ways, of course, yet it would be very strange if He had sent her on a quest, only to let her perish in the desert before she had a chance to speak to one single person of the Savior. She remembered what the priest of Rincon de Dolores had taught her of the prophet Moses who remained upon the mountain forty days and nights, and the Savior Himself who suffered forty days of temptation in a wilderness. Israel was very dry and very hot, or so the padre said. If the Savior and the prophet Moses had been tested in a place like this, a place where one might learn to see the Holy Father's fearsome beauty, perhaps this desert was her place of testing too.

 

 

Holy Father, if that is so, give me strength for I am weak.

 

 

When I am weak, then I am strong. The words came to mind as if San Pablo himself had whispered in her ear. Lupe knew it was important to conserve her strength, but joy rose in her irresistibly. She began to sing again. In the lonely shade below the rock she longed to teach the song to the Americanos if in fact they did not know it. I once was lost but now am found. Perhaps it was a prophecy.

 

 

When evening came at last, she arose with Alejandro's burden in her arms and walked into the gloaming. It was her last chance. "Señor serpent," she said beside the leafless bush, "Please allow me passage through your land."

 

 

***

 

 

To purchase Lost Mission, click on:

Amazon.com, BarnesAndNoble.com, or ChristianBook.com

 

 

Visit Athol Dickson's blog to read the entire first chapter of Lost Mission.

Visit Athol Dickson's official website for more information.

 

 

Excerpt above Copyright (c) 2009 by Author Author, Inc.

All rights reserved.

Do not copy without permission.

 

Curse of the Spider King

by Wayne Thomas Batson and Christopher Hopper

 

 

Fantasy. Mystery. Action. Humor. Parents, teachers, and librarians will no longer have to push kids to read-The Berinfell Prophesies will engage intermediate readers and leave them clamoring for more.

 

 

The Seven succeeding Elven Lords of Allyra were dead, lost in the Siege of Berinfell as babes.  At least that's what everyone thought until tremors from a distant world known as Earth, revealed strange signs that Elven blood lived among its peoples. With a glimmer of hope in their hearts, sentinels are sent to see if the signs are true. But theirs is not a lone errand. The ruling warlord of Allyra, the Spider King, has sent his own scouts to hunt down the Seven and finish the job they failed to complete many ages ago.

 

 

Now 13-year-olds on the brink of the Age of Reckoning when their Elven gifts will be manifest, discover the unthinkable truth that their adoptive families are not their only kin. With mysterious Sentinels revealing breathtaking secrets of the past, and dark strangers haunting their every move, will the young Elf Lords find the way back to the home of their birth? Worlds and races collide as the forces of good and evil battle.  Will anyone escape the Curse of the Spider King?

 

 

Learn more about The Berinfell Prophecies at www.heedtheprophecies.com.  Create your own tribe.  Connect with fans through the forum.  Win pre-release chapters and the opportunity to have Wayne and Christopher at your very own book party!

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Excerpt:

 

Sophie had heard the rumbles of thunder and stopped drawing. She glanced toward the sky and then looked around. She saw a tall man leaning against a tree on the opposite side of the sidewalk. Sophie didn't think she had seen this man before, though his wide-brimmed hat hid his face almost completely. Like the twin serpents carved into one of the nearby statues, the man's eyes gleamed now and then—but he never turned his head.

 

 

Sophie wondered who he was watching. It might be any number of kids in the area. A blur of boys and girls sat cheering from the merry-go-round even as it made them too dizzy to walk, while others jumped rope, played on the monkey bars, and some preschoolers sat learning a song in English.

 

 

 

Eency weency spider went up the water spout,

Down came the rain and washed the spider out,

Up came the sun and dried out all the rain,

So the eency weency spider went up the spout again.

 

 

The man remained motionless, Sophie intently watching him. There was something floating down from the tree limb a few feet above that man's left shoulder. It was a big spider—one of those orange and black ones that built the big webs in the eaves of the apartment! The spider dangled on its web and descended past the brim of his hat and very close to the man's ear, and it looked as if it were talking to the man. Sophie began to giggle and quickly started sketching the man and the spider. Only minutes later the rain began to fall.

 

 

"Come along, Sophie," her mother said. "Get your chalk. A storm is coming."

 

 

"Mais Maman!" Sophie said. "That man, he talks with spiders!"

 

 

"What?" Sophie's mother asked. "A man who speaks with spiders?"

 

 

"It is true, Maman! I saw him."

 

 

Sophie's mother nodded to her friends and was leading her imaginative daughter out of the playground, when a police officer approached.

 

 

"Pardonnez-moi, Madame."

 

 

"Oui?" said Sophie's mother.

 

 

The policeman explained that he had received a call about a strange man loitering around the playground and was investigating. Had they seen anything? No, her mother answered, they'd seen nothing unusual.

 

 

"Oui, Maman. That was the man I told you about. Come look!"

 

 

Sophie walked her mother and the policeman to her unfinished sketch of the man. It was all deep browns, blacks, and grays, a very dark image of a ghostly figure. "He is the one who speaks with spiders! I saw him there," Sophie said pointing to where the man had been standing.

 

 

The policeman and her mother laughed. "A man who speaks with spiders? I'll make note of that," the policeman said as he walked away.

Wayne Thomas Batson

www.enterthedoorwithin.blogspot.com

www.heedtheprophecies.com

 

Purchase Curse of the Spider King at Amazon:

http://www.amazon.com/dp/1400315050?tag=wwwenterthedo-20&camp=14573&creative=327641&linkCode=as1&creativeASIN=1400315050&adid=0A5WM995P6F0VJHX2GQ3&

 

 


#431 From: "Traci" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri Oct 16, 2009 4:07 pm
Subject: (10/16) Susan Meissner's WHITE PICKET FENCES
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

New from WaterBrook Press

 

A white picket fence is no guarantee that all is well. . .

 

WHITE PICKET FENCES

 By Susan Meissner

 

Amanda Janvier and husband Neil take their motherless niece Tally into their seemingly storybook life, all the while refusing to acknowledge that their son Chase is haunted by memories of the horrific house fire no one talks about. Secrets of the past can't stay hidden forever behind their white picket fence.

 

Susan Meissner is a multi-published author of such novels as The Shape Of Mercy, named to Publisher's Weekly's Top 100 Novels for 2008 and winner of the ECPA Christian Book of the Year for Fiction.

 

Excerpt from Chapter 1

 

The chilled air inside the Tucson funeral chapel suppressed the punishing heat outside. Amanda shivered as she took a seat on the cool metal chair. She leaned over and whispered to her husband in the chair next to her. "A sweater in Arizona in September?"

He nodded casually, apparently unfazed by the abrupt temperature change from scorching to polar. Neil had worn a suit, though she told him she didn't think he had to, and she envied his long sleeves. He quietly cleared his throat, opened the program he'd been handed when they walked in, and began to read the obituary of the woman whose casket sat several feet away–the woman neither of them had ever met.

A generous waft of newly refrigerated air spilled from the vent above her head, and Amanda instinctively turned to her niece on her other side. The teenager's arms were bare under a flamingo-hued halter dress. Amanda wondered if the foster mother had given Tally any advice at all on what she might want to wear to her grandmother's funeral. Amanda again turned to her husband.

"I think we should've come yesterday." Her voice was barely above a whisper.

Neil looked up from the program. "It wouldn't have changed anything," he replied gently. "Besides, we got here as quick as we could. It's not your fault you didn't know she was here. Your brother should've told you."

Neil reached for her hand and gave it a squeeze. Amanda looked down and noticed a thin line of wood stain under one of his fingernails, evidence that he had cleaned up from his latest woodworking project in a hurry. Neil turned back to the program, and Amanda looked over at her niece.

"You doing okay?" She hesitated, then placed an arm around Tally's shoulders.

The girl flinched and glanced at Amanda's arm before turning back to face the casket. The sixteen-year-old shrugged. "I didn't really know my grandma." The words were laced with casual regret, as if she knew people were supposed to know their grandparents, but what could she do about that now? Amanda intuitively pulled Tally closer. The girl stiffened at first and then relaxed, reminding Amanda that Tally barely knew her either.

Amanda hadn't seen her niece in nearly a decade. A handful of phone calls over the last few years, including one from a Texas jail and one from a château in Switzerland, had confirmed that Bart was still alive and that he still had Tally. Bart tended to contact her only in desperate times. And most of the time he didn't recognize his own desperation.

She had always felt like the older sister when it came to Bart, the one who watched out for him, the one who tried to keep him out of trouble, the one their parents expected more from. It had always amazed her that Bart was just fine with that arrangement. She had been in junior high when he left home at seventeen, and he'd come home only twice in the years before she graduated from high school. Bart missed their parents' quiet divorce. Missed their mother's remarriage to an Australian man who had no intention of living anywhere but Melbourne. Missed her wedding to Neil and the births of her two children. Missed their father's last agonizing days of pancreatic cancer. In thirty years Bart had missed just about everything, including all opportunities for his family to get to know Tally.

The opening notes of the organist's ballpark rendition of "Shall We Gather at the River?" startled her, and she barely heard the buzz of her husband's vibrating cell phone. Neil pulled the phone out of his suit pocket. "It's a text from Delcey," he said. "She wants to know if she can sleep over at Mallory's house tonight. They want to go to the beach."

Amanda crinkled an eyebrow at the thought of her daughter not being home when they flew back to San Diego. "Tonight?"

Neil looked at her. "Maybe it's a good idea."

"No. Not tonight, Neil. She can go to the beach but she should be home tonight. Don't you think?"

"I guess."

"Which beach? How's she getting there?"

"Encinitas. Chase said he'd take her," Neil said, looking at the tiny screen on his phone.

Amanda wondered for a moment how Chase would feel about making the thirty-two-mile round trip to the beach. With Delcey out of the house, Chase would have the place to himself until she and Neil returned that evening. Their quiet seventeen year-old probably couldn't wait to get his chatty younger sister out of the house. It hadn't passed her notice that her children were the same ages she and Bart had been when Bart left home. Chase's
introspective nature and stark Teutonic features were similar to Bart's, but beyond that he was nothing like her brother. And Delcey thankfully did not have to mother Chase like she'd mothered Bart. "Tell her she needs to be home by six thirty," Amanda said. "I want her to be at the house when we get back tonight."

Neil punched in the message on the tiny keyboard. He nodded to the funeral program as he sent the message. "Did you know Virginia was a nurse in Vietnam? In the Army Reserves. She was in Saigon when it fell." He cocked his head as if waiting for a response and slipped the phone back in his pocket.

"I…I didn't know that," Amanda whispered back, pulling her thoughts back to the funeral chapel.

"She had medals from the army." Tally's head was turned toward Amanda, resting at an angle–like she had been a silent and interested part of the just-finished conversation about Delcey. "I saw them on the wall in her bedroom. But I didn't get a chance to ask her about them."

"I'm sorry, Tally." Amanda stroked the child's shoulder.

"I don't think my dad knew that about her. That she was in Vietnam. They didn't get along, actually. My dad and Grandma. She blames him for what happened to my mom." Tally swung her head back to face the front. "But you probably already know that."

Excerpted from White Picket Fences by Susan Meissner. Copyright © 2009 by Susan Meissner. Excerpted by permission of WaterBrook Press, a division of Random House, Inc. All rights reserved. No part of this excerpt may be reproduced or reprinted without permission in writing from the publisher.


#430 From: "Traci" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri Oct 9, 2009 10:23 am
Subject: (10/9) Judith Miller's THE CAROUSEL PAINTER and Tracey Bateman's THIRSTY
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

The Carousel Painter

Judith Miller

 

"Set in the late 1800s, this delightful tale introduces Carrington Brouwer, left penniless by her father's death. She takes a coveted position as an artist in a carousel factory, where many of the male workers resent her presence. When the factory owner is robbed, Carrington falls under suspicion. VERDICT: Miller's attention to historical detail and her convincing heroine make this an enjoyable novel for lovers of historical romances and inspirational women's fiction."  –Library Journal.

 

When her coveted job leads to false accusations, who can she trust to believe the truth?

 

Chapter 1

April 10, 1890
Collinsford, Ohio

I perched on the edge of the brocade settee while Mrs. Galloway stared at me as though she'd discovered some new species of life. A curious look. One that made me feel as though I needed to check my appearance in the hallway mirror. Had the identity of Carrington Leigh Brouwer completely vanished on the journey from France? Pos­sibly I'd sprouted horns. I considered touching my head to ensure that my suspicions were incorrect, for I'd never felt so uncomfortable in my life.

 

The very thought of stubby protrusions poking out from beneath my unfashionable straw hat caused me to force back a giggle--my com­pulsive reaction to unpleasant situations. I'd giggled at my mother's funeral when I was ten years old. Last month I'd done the same thing when they placed my father in his grave. I've been told it's a survival behavior used by many children. But at twenty-one years of age, I was no longer a child, and I doubted such conduct would endear me to this dour-faced woman. Then again, I wasn't certain there was anything that would please Mrs. Galloway. Her lips appeared to be permanently fixed in an upside-down U.

 

She rang a small brass bell that brought a servant scurrying into the room. The maid didn't look much older than me or any more pleasant than Mrs. Galloway.

 

"We'll need tea, Frances. And tell Thomas I need to speak with him."

 

The girl mumbled before turning on her heel.

 

Mrs. Galloway's thin eyebrows dipped into a scowl. "Good help is impossible to find nowadays. Did you find the same to be true in Paris, Miss Brouwer?"

 

I forced myself to smile at the woman. "Please call me Carrington-- or Carrie, if you prefer."

 

"A family name, I assume?"

 

"No, from a book my mother read."

 

Her look of expectancy vanished, and her thin lips tightened into a knot. She must have toyed with the notion that I had descended from people of wealth and distinction. I coughed to hold back a giggle that had risen to the back of my throat. Mrs. Galloway would be horrified to discover how little I knew about my ancestors. And what I did know would make her hair stand on end.

 

"Well, someone should have mentioned to your mother that Carrington sounds like a boy's name."

 

Mrs. Galloway's abrupt comment put a halt to my meandering thoughts. I considered telling her my name was quite acceptable for a girl, but before I could respond, a gray-haired man wearing dirty work pants and a frayed shirt appeared in the doorway. It was probably good that the workman's appearance squelched my reply. Otherwise, Mrs. Galloway would think me impudent as well as a descendant of ques­tionable ancestry.

 

The spry-looking man swiped his palms on his denim trousers. "Frances said you wanted to see me. I was out in the--"

 

Mrs. Galloway waved the man into an abrupt silence. I assumed he must be Thomas.

 

The older woman's frown deepened, and she pointed toward the front of the house. "Go out and get those trunks off the front porch and take them upstairs to the spare bedroom. There isn't enough space in the bedroom for that crate. You'll have to put it elsewhere."

 

"I can put it in the gardening shed if you like. Should be enough room in there."

 

"No!" I shouted the response without thinking. Now they were both staring at me as though I'd grown horns. "Wh-what I mean is," I stammered, "that crate contains my paintings. My father's canvases." I waited, but neither of them appeared to understand. "I need to keep the crate indoors--with me--out of the weather."

 

"Well, it won't fit in the bedroom, and I can't set it in the middle of the parlor, now can I?"

 

I momentarily considered telling the woman the parlor would do just fine, but such a remark would probably land both the crate and me in the gardening shed. Why hadn't Augusta explained to her mother that I would be arriving with a crate that contained a few of my father's paintings? Mrs. Galloway was gaping at me as though she expected some sort of response.

 

"If you could place them somewhere in the house, just until I can make other arrangements, I would be most grateful."

 

"Well, there's simply nowhere that I can think of," she said as Frances walked into the room carrying a tea tray. "Oh, I know. Push the crate into that space under the stairs, Thomas."

 

"But that's where I keep my belongings," Frances said.

 

Thomas glanced at Frances and nodded. I supposed it was common for servants to lend support to one another, but since we'd never had servants, I couldn't be sure. One thing was certain: I'd made no friends since arriving at the white frame house on Marigold Street.

 

Mrs. Galloway's glare stalled any further objection. "Under the staircase, Thomas."

 

Frances shot an angry look in my direction that nudged me to action. I didn't want the paintings shoved into the gardening shed, but intruding on the maid's storage space wasn't fair, either. "Surely there must be some other . . ."

 

Mrs. Galloway raised her hand, closed her eyes, pursed her lips, and gave a slight shake of her head. In that moment I decided Mrs. Galloway had a bit of a dramatic flair hidden beneath her ever-present frown.

 

"I'll hear no more," she announced. "The crate will be stored beneath the stairs until other arrangements can be made. For your sake, Frances, we'll hope that is soon."

 

To purchase The Carousel Painter, go to www.christianbook.com or www.amazon.com or visit your local Christian bookstore
To discover more about Judith Miller, please visit her website at www.judithmccoymiller.com

Copyright 2009. Do not reproduce without permission.

Thirsty

By Tracey Bateman

Release date October 6, 2009

 

"Thirsty is more than a run-of-the-mill vampire story. I loved the way Tracey Bateman incorporated the struggle against alcoholism into the theme. Great writing and a compelling read!"

–Colleen Coble, author of Lonestar Secrets and the Rock Harbor series

 

Product Description

There's no place like home, they say.

"Hello, I'm Nina Parker…and I'm an alcoholic."

For Nina, it's not the weighty admission but the first steps toward recovery that prove most difficult. She must face her ex-husband, Hunt, with little hope of making amends, and try to rebuild a relationship with her angry teenage daughter, Meagan. Hardest of all, she is forced to return to Abbey Hills, Missouri, the hometown she abruptly abandoned nearly two decades earlier–and her unexpected arrival in the sleepy Ozark town catches the attention of someone–or something–igniting a two-hundred-fifty-year-old desire that rages like a wildfire.

 

     Unaware of the darkness stalking her, Nina is confronted with a series of events that threaten to unhinge her sobriety. Her daughter wants to spend time with the parents Nina left behind. A terrifying event that has haunted Nina for almost twenty years begins to surface. And an alluring neighbor initiates an unusual friendship with Nina, but is Markus truly a kindred spirit or a man guarding dangerous secrets?

 

As everything she loves hangs in the balance, will Nina's feeble grasp on her demons be broken, leaving her powerless against the thirst? The battle between redemption and obsession unfold to its startling, unforgettable end.

 

 

 

 

Thirsty

by

Tracey Bateman

 

PART ONE

"Whether I shall turn out to be the hero of my own life or whether that station will be held by anybody else, these pages must show…"

David Copperfield

 

Prologue

 

May 1993

Thick bass blared through amped up speakers and drew Markus from his slumber. In the murky deep of his cave he opened his eyes, instantly awake. His keen ears picked out the voices of eager girls and boasting boys. Dancing, whispering, giggling. Mating rituals. They were at least half a mile away, but the sound carried easily. Too easily for his liking.

 

He shoved out a full breath and angled to his feet. In the obscurity of his cramped quarters he stooped, unable to stand to his full six feet three inches without his head scuffed against the top of the cave.

 

The heady scent of bodies brimming with life grazed the edge of his senses, guiding him to the mouth of the cave and just beyond. Flesh and blood mingled with sweat, campfire, roasting hot dogs, and booze. The converging scents dizzied him. And annoyed him.

 

He wrapped his ragged overcoat about him, a defense against the cool spring night and moved away from the pounding noise and scent of humanity that both repelled and tempted at the same time. A contradiction that had led in part to his retreat from society in the first place.

 

His booted feet stepped heavily through the woods, but Markus remained indifferent to the crackling branches and hard pine cones on the ground. For almost two decades he'd made his home here, in the heart of the Ozarks. Safe in his cave above the river, tucked behind the security of oaks, pines and cottonwoods.

 

No one ever came to this part of his woods. No hunters, except for himself, no hikers, no one. And that was the way it needed to remain. He needed the solitude.

 

The world he'd known had lost its charm. Beauty and grace had all but disappeared. The day he finally surrendered to this inevitable truth, he had retreated to this life of solitude where at the very least the chaos didn't touch him. Usually.

 

The sound of someone crashing through the woods jerked his attention from the party below. A girl staggered into the open, her eyes dull, deep gulping sobs violently wrenching her stomach.

 

Markus halted his steps and watched her, scrutinizing her movements. She staggered again. Definitely intoxicated.

 

Bending at the waist, the girl moaned and retched. When she was spent, she stumbled away, lost her balance, and fell onto the bed of downed branches and dead leaves, remnants of winter. She lay where she'd fallen on her stomach, resting her cheek against her arms. Markus hung back, still watching. Black hair slid over her shoulder, reminding him so much of the one he loved. He tried to shove away the image of the perfect face, sweet smile, supple skin. Each time he remembered her, it drove him deeper into despair. This girl looked so much like her he could hardly keep from calling out her name.

 

The lines of time converged and he saw his Indian princess lying there in the forest floor. He longed for her. In a way that made his gut tightened and his heart reach out to this girl who reminded him so much of her.

 

Perhaps for that reason, he scooped her into his arms and began to walk toward his cave. She couldn't have weighed more than a hundred pounds. So small and helpless. Her head lolled back over his arm, exposing the full length of her neck. A long, slow shudder made its way up his body. With discipline cultivated through many years of trial and error, he forced his attention to the path before him.

 

He reached his cave quickly and moved through the dark to a thick pallet of down-filled sleeping bags and quilts. Gently, almost reverently, he lowered the girl. Her lips parted, releasing a sigh.

 

He paced the cave, struggling for control, his resolve slipping. A man could only take so much. Instinct, strong and without reason, took over and he lost his battle. He knelt over her, reached out his forefinger, and drew a line down the side of her neck. His heart rate picked up in anticipation, like a young lover preparing for a first kiss.

 

 


#429 From: "Traci" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri Sep 25, 2009 1:47 pm
Subject: (10/2) GUARDIAN OF THE FLAME by TL Higley and WHO DO I TALK TO? by Neta Jackson
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

Guardian of the Flame

A Seven Wonders Novel by T.L. Higley

 

In a city ravaged by the clash of cultures

One woman fights for solitude

Will a Roman solider destroy her peace?

 

Alexandria, 48 BC. Sophia has spent nearly twenty years as the keeper of the Lighthouse of Alexandria, alone in her task and in her heart. But when the wealthy capital of Egypt is invaded by Julius Caesar and his Roman legion, Sophia's peace is shattered and her lighthouse invaded. The Roman general would steal both her county and its queen, the Greek Cleopatra, and when his military strategy endangers the city's best scholars and their secret invention, Sophia must discover a way to protect the men. But as the historic war erupts, tangling Sophia in its chaos, she finds that the Roman centurion instructed to invade her lighthouse is also invading her heart.


Now Sophia must do whatever it takes to keep him out – even if it costs her everything.

 

 

Chapter 1

Alexandria, Egypt

48 B.C.

 

Sophia pressed her forehead against the chilled window glass of her private chamber and tried to capture a glimpse of life, far below and out of reach.

 

The harbor, more than one hundred cubits down, churned with boats whose sails flapped in the dying sun like the scales of white fish, and with ant-sized servants who scurried to deliver supplies to her lighthouse before its Keeper punished them for their delay.

 

On a white-cushioned couch behind her, one of Euripides's plays called for her return to its lines of tragedy. She resisted. The words had already bled into her heart with remembrances she wished to avoid.

 

Enough foolishness. Shoulders back and eyes unblinking, she crossed the room to a cedarwood desk. Her astronomy charts covered the wall above, but it was a more practical papyrus that she spread on its surface. She weighted the top corners with two small statuettes of Isis and Osiris with a muttered apology to the gods, and let the bottom corners curl upon themselves. The late afternoon sun burned through the window, setting dust particles afire in the air and touching the lighthouse's fuel consumption chart and the scrawled labor requirements. Sophia retrieved her sharpened reed and ink and added notations to the latest entry.

 

Work first. Then she could spend the evening brooding over Euripides's plays, and even the past.

 

Behind her, sharp knuckles attacked the outside of her door. Only one person knocked like that, and only one person would bother to make the climb halfway up the lighthouse's three hundred cubits.

 

The door flew open before she invited entrance. Her personal servant stumbled in, eyes wide.

 

Sophia jumped to her feet. "Romans?"

 

Ares leaned against a marble stand that held the sculpted bust of Plato, winded. The heavy-footed Roman legion marched into Alexandria several weeks earlier. Sophia had been waiting for war, as one waits for a ship returning from far-off trade. Knowing it will come, never certain when.

 

But Ares was shaking his head. "She's here! She climbed over the – "

 

Ares was shoved aside and another figure slid into the room. Sophia's heart danced over a few beats, then settled into a staccato. The young woman before her smiled, the languid look of a woman who knows her own power. "Sophia--" she extended both her jeweled hands. "How I have missed you!"

 

Sophia let out her breath with one quiet word. "Cleopatra!" She waved to her servant. "Leave us, Ares."

 

The boy backed out of the room.

 

"And not a word of this!" Sophia called after him.

 

When he had closed the door she took a hesitant step toward the younger woman. "How? Have you made peace at last with your brother?"

 

Cleopatra flung the question aside with a wave of her hand. "The little brat knows nothing of monarchy. It is those three leeches that hiss in his ears that are the problem." She spotted the black and gold kylix of wine and brightened. "I am parched." She crossed to the table and ladled wine into an alabaster cup. "The sea, you know." She filled another cup and handed it to Sophia.

 

Sophia studied her, speechless. Her magnetic power seemed undimmed by her recent exile. Her white robe, trimmed in gold and purple, hung a bit more loosely on her frame.

 

"You are thinner." Cleopatra sipped the wine and grimaced. No doubt it had been left too long in the bowl. "Will you never cease to fret over me, Sophia?"

 

Sophia's breathing had returned to normal, and she found a place on the couch. "Sit. Tell me."

 

Cleopatra came to her, dropped a knee to the couch, then curled herself next to Sophia like a leopard settling to rest. She lifted the skull of a panther from the low table before them and turned it around with her long fingers.

 

"Did you get in unseen?" Sophia asked.

 

"Apollodorus rowed me into the harbor in a small boat. We docked in the Eunostos Harbor, away from the crowds. I climbed ashore at the base of the lighthouse and circled to the door. I am safe here, Sophia."

 

Sophia swallowed. "Why take such a risk?"

 

"It has been an eventful few days." Cleo set the skull back on the table with a thunk.

 

"I thought you were in Syria."

 

"I was. My little brother Ptolemy and his three sycophants are camped at Pelusium, with their armies ready to attack my troops. But I believe the gods have other plans." She smiled again, the scheming grin Sophia had known and loved since Cleopatra's childhood.

 

"What have you done?" Sophia closed tight fingers around the girl's wrist, as fear clamped itself around her heart.

 

Cleopatra inclined her head and laughed, then stroked Sophia's arm with her fingertips. "An opportunity has come to me on the heels of Ptolemy's foolishness."

 

"So what has your brother done?"

 

"The Roman Pompey fled to my brother, hoping for Ptolemy's support against Julius Caesar. But Ptolemy's three advisors decided they would rather gain the favor of Caesar. They greeted Pompey with a knife point."

 

"He is dead?"

 

Cleopatra nodded. "And now Caesar has arrived here in the city." She crossed one leg over the other and bounced her foot. "My brother's men sent him Pompey's head as a gift. Caesar was furious at his adversary's ignoble death."

 

Sophia slapped her thigh. "These barbaric Romans. Impossible to comprehend. They stomp all over the world with their insatiable lust to conquer, but when someone kills their enemy, they are angered."

 

Cleopatra's eyes glittered. "Yes, he sounds fascinating, doesn't he?"

 

Sophia's apprehension returned. . "What are you going to do?"

 

"Take advantage of the opportunity."

 

"It is not safe for you in the city, Cleopatra. You must return to Syria, under the protection of your troops."

 

Cleopatra removed her hand from Sophia's arm and unfolded herself from the couch. "You would have me remain a child forever! I am no longer your student."

 

Sophia stood as well, matching the fire in Cleopatra's eyes with her own. "You are twenty-one!"

 

Cleopatra flung her hair over her shoulder. Her face was a mere handspan from Sophia's. Her voice was low. "And I am Queen of Egypt."

 

Read the first three chapters, enter to win Lighthouse Wall Art, and watch video trailers at http://www.TLHigley.com.

Guardian of the Flame can be purchased at Amazon, Christianbook.com, and wherever books are sold.

© 2009 T.L. Higley

 

 

 

Who Do I Talk To?

Neta Jackson

 

In the last place she ever imagined she'd be, Gabby will discover what she's made of--and for.

 

At the end of "Where Do I Go?" (the first book in the Yada Yada House of Hope series), Gabby Fairbanks found herself thrown out of their luxury penthouse by her husband, who's disappeared with their boys, and the only place she had to go was the homeless shelter where she worked--but where she also discovered that God IS where she can go when her world fell apart.

 

Now in Book 2 of the series ("Who Do I Talk To?"), Gabby tries to put together the broken pieces of her life and get her sons back. But as her fragile plans fall apart and she experiences even more loss, Gabby heads cross-country with a casket, a Hero Dog, a homeless bag lady, and her new friend Jodi Baxter . . . and together they hit on a possibility so wild and wonderful it has to be one of those "God things." If only she can quit getting in the way . . .

 

In this Prologue, we eavesdrop on a conversation between Gabby's elderly mother and Lucy the bag lady, her new best friend . . . 

 

 

Prologue

 

 

Springs protested in the darkness as a lumpy body turned over on the bottom bunk. From another bunk—one of four lining the walls of the small bedroom—a pair of nearsighted eyes peered anxiously into the shadows, making out the dim outline of her roommate trying to get comfortable on the narrow mattress.

 

            "Lucy?" The voice was tremulous, a cracked whisper. "Are you awake?"

 

            "Mmmph." The springs groaned again.

 

            For several moments, all was quiet. Then—

 

            "Lucy?"

 

            A long sigh. "Whatchu want, Miss Martha? It's late."

 

            "Is Gabrielle asleep?" The anxious whisper poked the darkness.

 

            "Fusstop? Think so. Ain't heard nothin' from her bunk. But if you don' stop talkin', you gonna wake her up."

 

            "But she was crying. I could tell. A mother knows."

 

            "Well."

 

            "But why was she crying?"

 

            A snort from the other bunk. "She got her reasons."

 

            "But . . ." The unsteady whisper trailed off. The elderly woman reached a hand out from under the blankets provided by the homeless shelter and reached down until she touched thick doggy hair, newly washed and silky. A rough tongue licked her fingers. Now the voice choked up. "I was just so happy you and Gabrielle found Dandy, I didn't ask why she's sleeping over at the shelter tonight. Shouldn't she be home with her boys?"

 

            "Well."

 

            The woman named Martha slipped her hand back under the covers, pulled them up under her chin, and closed her eyes. Her slight body made only a small ripple under the blankets. It was her first overnight at Manna House. She felt a little strange—but her daughter had come to stay with her a night or two, that's what she said. Martha was glad, even though she didn't know why Gabrielle was sad. And her new friend Lucy was "sleeping over" too, just like a slumber party.

 

            Martha giggled. A homeless shelter! Noble would roll over in his grave if he knew where she'd ended up. But . . . she wasn't lonely here, not like she'd been in the big old house in Minot. And Dandy was asleep on the little rug by her bed, just like always. He'd been lost all day . . . but she couldn't remember exactly why. Had he run away? No, Dandy never ran away. Well, it didn't matter. He was safe now, snoring gently beside the bunk bed. But . . . Her eyes flew open, staring at the bottom of the upper bunk overhead. Somebody had said, "What's that dog doing here? Manna House don't allow no dogs!"

 

            Oh dear. Would the shelter let her keep Dandy? Oh, she couldn't stay another day if Dandy wasn't welcome.

 

            She rose up on one elbow. "Lucy! You still awake? Do you think—"

 

            "Miss Martha! If you don' shut up and go to sleep, I'm gonna come over there and bop you one." Martha's roommate flopped over, turned her back and the springs groaned once more. "Wonkers!" The gravelly voice settled into a mutter. "I get more sleep out on th' street than I do in a room full of talky wimmin."

 

           

             

 

 

 

Chapter 1

 

 

A lawn mower rumbled through my dream, shredding it beyond remembering.

 

            Semi-consciousness rose to the level of my eyelids and they fluttered in the dim light. Unnh. Not a lawn mower. Snoring. Philip was snoring and popping like a car with no muffler. I reached out to roll him over onto his side—

 

            My hand hit a wall. No Philip in the bed. Something was wrong. What was it? A heavy grief sat on my chest, like someone had died. Had someone died?

 

            I struggled to come to full consciousness and half-opened my eyes. Above me, all I could make out in the dim light was a rough board. I stared, trying to make sense of it. Why was I lying underneath a wooden board? Was I the one who died? Was I inside a wooden coffin?

 

            Coffin?! A surge of panic sent me bolt upright. "Ow!" I cracked my head on the board and the snoring stopped. Rubbing the tender spot, I squinted into dimly lit space and made out three bunk beds, one against each wall of a small room.

 

            Mine was the fourth.

 

            No coffin.

 

            Blowing out my relief, I swung my feet over the side of the lower bunk, but was startled as a hairy face pushed its cold nose against my bare leg with a soft whine. I reached out and touched the familiar floppy ears. Dandy. My mother's dog . . .

 

            And suddenly all the cracked pieces of my life came into focus.

 

            I'd just spent the night at Manna House, a homeless shelter for women, where, until yesterday, I'd been on staff as program director.

 

            The small lump in the bunk catty-corner next to me was my mother.

 

            The bigger lump in the bunk across the small room, producing the high-decibel racket, was Lucy, a veteran "bag lady" who for some odd reason had befriended my frail mother.

 

            Mom and I were "homeless" because yesterday my husband had kicked both of us and the dog out of our penthouse condo along Chicago's Lake Shore Drive, changed the locks, and skipped town . . . taking my two sons, P.J. and Paul, with him.

 

            As reality flooded my brain, I fell back onto the bunk, bracing for the tears I knew should follow. But the well was dry. I'd cried every drop the evening before and long into the night. Now raw grief had settled behind my eyes and into every cavity of my spirit.

 

Do not reproduce without permission.

Available wherever books are sold.


#428 From: "Traci" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri Sep 18, 2009 2:06 pm
Subject: (9/25) Marta Perry's TWICE IN A LIFETIME and Tricia Goyer's THE SWISS COURIER
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

 

TWICE IN A LIFETIME

Love Inspired, September 2009

By Marta Perry

 

When her family calls Georgia Lee Bodine home to Charleston, she knows there's trouble. Her beloved grandmother hired some fancy lawyer to carry out eccentric requests—and unearth an old family secret. Georgia plans to send Matt Harper packing, until she sees the true affection he has for her grandmother and realizes that his heart is as deeply damaged as her own. They might find a chance for love, but family secrets have a way of coming out, no matter what the consequences.       Marta Perry

 

Find TWICE IN A LIFETIME now at www.amazon.com, www.christianbook.com, or your local bookseller. And visit me on the web at www.martaperry.com. Do not reproduce without permission.

 

Excerpt

 

Georgia Bodine pulled into the crushed shell parking space of the elderly beach house and got out, the breeze off the ocean lifting her hair and filling her with a wave of courage that was as unexpected as it was welcome. She might be a total failure at standing up for herself, but to protect her beloved grandmother, she could battle anyone.

 

Couldn't she?

 

Refusing to let even the hint of a negative thought take hold, Georgia trotted up the worn wooden stairs. The beach house, like most on the Charleston barrier islands, had its first floor elevated to protect against the storms everyone hoped would never come.

 

The dolphin knocker smiled its usual welcome. The corners of her lips lifted in response, and she rushed through the door, calling for her grandmother as if she were eight, instead of twenty-eight.

 

"Miz Callie! I'm here!"

 

Her impetuous run took her through the hall and into the large livingroom that ran the depth of the house. Sunlight pouring through the windows overlooking the Atlantic made her blink.

 

Someone sat in the shabby old rocker that was her grandmother's favorite chair, but it wasn't Miz Callie.

 

The man rose, looking as startled at her bursting into the house as she felt at finding him here. Aside from the stranger, the room, with its battered, eclectic collection of furniture collected over generations and its tall, jammed bookcases, was empty. Where was Miz Callie, and what was this stranger doing here?

 

The man recovered before she could ask the question. "If you're looking for Mrs. Bodine, she went upstairs to get something. I'm sure she'll be right back."

 

A warning tingle ran along her skin. The interloper was in his thirties, probably, dressed in a button-down shirt and slacks that were more formal than folks generally wore on Sullivan's Island. He stood as tall as the Bodine men, who tended to height, but tense, as if ready for a fight. Brown hair showed a trace of gold where the sunlight pouring through the window hit it, and his blue eyes were frosty. The few words he'd spoken had a distinctly northern tang.

 

This was the lawyer, then, the one causing all the trouble. The one who had Uncle Brett muttering about Yankee carpetbaggers and her daddy threatening to call everyone from Charleston's mayor to the South Carolina governor, with a few council members thrown in for good measure. This was—had to be, Matthew Harper.

 

He took a step toward her, holding out his hand. "I'm Matt Harper. And you are—"

 

"Georgia Lee Bodine." No matter how rude it was, she would not shake hands with the man. Her fists clenched. "Miz Callie's granddaughter."

 

Wariness registered in his eyes at the name, and he let his hand drop to his side, his mouth tightening. He knew who she was. Maybe he even knew why the family had called her home from Atlanta in such a rush.

 

Do something about your grandmother, Georgia Lee. You've always been close. She'll listen to you. You have to talk some sense into her before it's too late.

 

Who were they kidding? Nobody ever talked Miz Callie out of anything she'd set her mind on. Certainly not Georgia Lee, the least combative of the sprawling Bodine clan.

 

A flurry of footsteps sounded, and Miz Callie rushed into the room.

 

"Georgia Lee!"

 

Georgia barely had time to register a quick impression of her grandmother—five foot nothing, slim and wiry as a girl, white hair that stood out from her head like a halo—before she was wrapped in a warm embrace.

 

She hugged in return, love rushing through her like a storm tide, and had to blink back tears. Unconditional love, that was what Miz Callie had always offered to the shy, uncertain child she'd been, and it was still there for the woman she'd become. Georgia had never been as aware of it as at that moment.

 

Help me, her heart murmured a fervent prayer. Help me keep her safe.

 

Over her grandmother's shoulder she stared at Matthew Harper, her determination welling. She had come home because the family said Miz Callie was in trouble—that she was acting irrationally and that this man, this outsider, was trying to con her out of what was hers.

 

He wouldn't succeed. Not without walking over the prone body of Georgia Lee Bodine, he wouldn't.

 

Harper's face tightened, as if he recognized what she felt.

 

Fine. They knew where they stood, it seemed, without another word being spoken. The battle lines were drawn.

 

 

The Swiss Courier

by Tricia Goyer and Mike Yorkey

 

"Outstanding! The Swiss Courier is a fast paced, tightly plotted thrill ride. It packs plenty of masterful twists and turns, but does not skimp on character development or historical accuracy. Goyer and Yorkey spin a terrific tale" . --Rick Acker, author of Blood Brothers, Dead Man's Rule and Devil to Pay, Inc. (Fall 2010)."

Working as a Swiss transcriptionist for the Americans during WWII, Gabi Mueller's life changes overnight when she's recruited as a spy for the precursor of the CIA.

Asked to safely courier a German physicist working on the budding Nazi atomic bomb project to the Swiss border, Gabi feels the weight of the war on her shoulders. But who can she trust?

It is August 1944 and the Gestapo is mercilessly rounding up suspected enemies of the Third Reich. When Joseph Engel, a German physicist working on the atomic bomb, finds that he is actually a Jew, adopted by Christian parents, he must flee for his life to neutral Switzerland. Gabi Mueller is a young Swiss-American woman working for the newly formed American Office of Strategic Services (the forerunner to the CIA) close to Nazi Germany. When she is asked to risk her life to safely "courier" Engel out of Germany, the fate of the world rests in her hands. If she can lead him to safety, she can keep the Germans from developing nuclear capabilities. But in a time of traitors and uncertainty, whom can she trust along the way? This fast-paced, suspenseful novel takes readers along treacherous twists and turns during a fascinating--and deadly--time in history.

 

 

Waldshut, Germany

Saturday, July 29, 1944

4 p.m.

 

He hoped his accent wouldn't give him away.

 

 

The young Swiss kept his head down as he sauntered beneath the frescoed archways that ringed the town square of Waldshut, an attractive border town in the foothills of the southern Schwarzwald. He hopped over a foot-wide, waterfilled trench that ran through the middle of the cobblestone square and furtively glanced behind to see if anyone had detected his presence.

 

 

Even though Switzerland lay just a kilometer or two away across the Rhine River, the youthful operative realized he no longer breathed free air. Though he felt horribly exposed—as if he were marching down Berlin's Kurfürstendamm screaming anti-Nazi slogans—he willed himself to remain confident.

 

 

His part was a small but vital piece of the larger war effort. Yes, he risked his life, but he was not alone in his passion. A day's drive away, American tanks drove for the heart of Paris—and quickened French hearts for libération. Far closer, Nazi reprisals thinned the ranks of his fellow resisters. The young man shuddered at the thought of being captured, lined up against a wall, and hearing the click-click of a safety being unlatched from a Nazi machine gun. Still, his legs propelled him on.

 

 

Earlier that morning, he'd introduced himself as Jean- Pierre to members of an underground cell. The French Resis- tance had recently stepped up their acts of sabotage after the Allies broke out of the Normandy beachhead two weeks earlier, and they'd all taken nom de guerres in their honor.

 

 

Inside the pocket of his leather jacket, Jean-Pierre's right hand formed a claw around a Mauser C96 semiautomatic pistol. His grip tightened, as if squeezing the gun's metallic

profile would reduce the tension building in his chest. The last few minutes before an operation always came to this.

 

 

His senses peaked as he took in the sights and sounds around him. At one end of the town square, a pair of disheveled older women complained to a local farmer about the fingerling size of the potato crop. A horse-drawn carriage, transporting four galvanized tin milk containers, rumbled by while a young newsboy screamed out, "Nachrichten!"

 

The boy's right hand waved day-old copies of the Badische Zeitung from Freiburg, eighty kilometers to the northwest. Jean-Pierre didn't need to read the newspaper to know that more men and women were losing their lives by the minute due to the reprisals of a madman.

 

 

Though the planned mission had been analyzed from every angle, there were always uncertain factors that would affect not only the outcome of the mission but who among them would live. Or die. Their task was to rescue a half-dozen men arrested by local authorities following the assassination attempt on Reichskanzler Adolf Hitler. If things went as Jean-Pierre hoped, the men would soon be free from the Nazis' clutches. If not, the captives' fate included an overnight trip to Berlin, via a cattle car, where they would be transported to Gestapo headquarters on Prinz-Albrecht-Strasse 8. The men would be questioned—tortured if they weren't immediately forthcoming— until names, dates, and places gushed as freely as the blood spilling upon the cold, unyielding concrete floor.

 

 

Not that revealing any secrets would save their lives. When the last bit of information had been wrung from their minds, they'd be marched against a blood-spattered wall or to the gallows equipped with well-stretched hemp rope. May God

have mercy on their souls.

 

 

Jean-Pierre willed himself to stop thinking pessimistically. He glanced at his watch—a pricey Hanhart favored by Luftwaffe pilots. His own Swiss-made Breitling had been tucked inside a wooden box on his nightstand back home, where he had also left a handwritten letter. A love note, actually, to a woman who had captured his heart—just in case he never returned. But this was a time for war, not love. And he had to keep reminding himself of that. Jean-Pierre slowed his gait as he left the town square and approached the town's major intersection. As he had been advised, a uniformed woman—her left arm ringed with a red armband and black swastika—directed traffic with a whistle and an attitude.

 

She was like no traffic cop he'd ever seen. Her full lips were colored with red lipstick. Black hair tumbled upon the shoulder epaulettes of the Verkehrskontrolle's gray-green uniform. She wielded a silver-toned baton, directing a rambling assortment of horse-drawn carriages, battered sedans, and hulking military vehicles jockeying for the right of way.

 

 

She looked no older than twenty-five, yet acted like she owned the real estate beneath her feet. Jean-Pierre couldn't help but let his lips curl up in a slight grin, knowing what was

to come.

 

 

"Entschuldigung, wo ist das Gemeindehaus?" a voice said beside him. Jean-Pierre turned to the rotund businessman in the fedora and summer business suit asking for directions to

City Hall.

 

 

"Ich bin nicht sicher." He shrugged and was about to fashion another excuse when a military transport truck turned a corner two blocks away, approaching in their direction.

 

 

"Es tut mir Leid." With a wave, Jean-Pierre excused himself and sprinted toward the uniformed traffic officer. In one quick motion, his Mauser was drawn. He didn't break stride as he tackled the uniformed woman to the ground. Her scream blasted his ear, and more cries

from onlookers chimed in.

 

 

Jean-Pierre straddled the frightened traffic officer and pressed the barrel of his pistol into her forehead. Her shrieking immediately ceased. "Don't move, and nothing will happen to you."

 

 

Jean-Pierre glanced up as he heard the mud-caked transport truck skid to a stop fifty meters from them.

 

 

A Wehrmacht soldier hopped out. "Halt!" He clumsily drew his rifle to his right shoulder.

 

 

Tricia Goyer and Mike Yorkey, The Swiss Courier: A Novel,

Revell Books, a division of Baker Publishing Group, © 2009. Used by permission.

 

Tricia Goyer is the author of twenty books including From Dust and Ashes, My Life UnScripted, and the children's book, 10 Minutes to Showtime. She won Historical Novel of the Year in 2005 and 2006 from ACFW, and was honored with the Writer of the Year award from Mt. Hermon Writer's Conference in 2003. Tricia's book Life Interrupted was a finalist for the Gold Medallion in 2005. In addition to her novels, Tricia writes non-fiction books and magazine articles for publications like Today's Christian Woman and Focus on the Family. Tricia is a regular speaker at conventions and conferences, and has been a workshop presenter at the MOPS (Mothers of Preschoolers) International Conventions.  She and her family make their home in the mountains of Montana. For more information, please visit www.triciagoyer.com

 

Link to Buy the book: http://triciagoyer.com/store.html?n=1

 

Link to watch the video trailer: www.triciagoyer.com

 

 

 


#427 From: "traci_depree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri Sep 4, 2009 11:19 am
Subject: (9/18) Sandra Byrd's Piece de Resistance and Kathy Fuller's A Man of His Word
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

 

Pièce de Résistance

By Sandra Byrd

 

The third and final book in Byrd's Lexi Stuart series is both touching and delicious. Lexi is highly relatable, and readers will identify with her struggles and successes. The scrumptious recipes and exquisite settings round out this beautiful novel. Four Stars, Romantic Times.

 

The third Lexi Stuart tale (see LET THEM EAT CAKE and BON APPETIT) is a fine entry as the lead protagonist has come home but her choices with opening a bakery and her personal life are complex. Lexi makes the story line sweet yet her relationships are complicated and her decisions difficult leaving fans enjoying the aptly titled PIECE DE RESISTANCE as even the cover is mouth watering delightful. Harriet Klausner

 

If I had known exactly where and in what kind of trouble I was about to land, I'd have stayed in Paris.

            For the time being, I was crashing at the guest apartment at my Nonna's retirement community. Where else could I get in on such short notice? It was twenty dollars a night, and only for a week or so…I hoped. "Well, they do have a lot of singles," I'd told my best friend, Tanya, as she laughed at the news. "And they do love what's left of life."

            "I think it's cute," she'd said. "You can get a personalized pill container and swap horrible doctor stories."

            "Ha ha," I'd answered. "Be careful, or I'll hold your bridal shower there on bingo night."

            Nonna breezed in through the lobby, snapping her mauve umbrella shut

with a force that belied her age. She kissed the cheek of her companion, Stanley Jones, who tottered off to his own apartment, then came to get me.

            "Lexi, love," she said. "I'm glad I got here in time to see you off. Let's wait by the door. The bus will be here soon." On the way through the foyer, she whispered, "I thought I'd mentioned, dear--don't sit on any upholstered furniture in the common areas. When you get to be my age, many of us have incontinence problems."

            Shocked, I reached around and felt my backside, not caring who saw me. Whew. Dry.

            Nonna giggled at my distress, taking everything about aging in stride, as she always did, and looped her arm through mine. "I'm glad you're home."

I grinned back at her. "Me too, Nonna."

             "Why can't one of those nice young men drive you to work today?" she asked.     "I don't want to ask them. It's…awkward. I'm not sure where I'm going with either of them right now, and they both have their own jobs."

            "Seems to me a man who likes a woman would offer her a ride." Nonna sniffed.
            "I'm sure plenty of men hitched up their buggies and took you to work back in the day," I teased.

She grinned wickedly and leaned over to kiss my cheek. "So tell me about the Frenchman."

"His name is Philippe. He's really nice, a great baker, and has the most adorable daughter named Celine. He's taking Luc's place, the one who moved back to France."

"He's one of the owners of the bakery?" she asked, checking creds, as always.

"Yes, Nonna," I said. "He's an owner. He's Luc's cousin, and the whole family owns all of the bakeries."

"What about that lawyer you were seeing before you went to Paris?"

"Dan?"  I kept my voice even.

"Mm-hmm."

"He's…here still. Of course. I just talked with him a few days ago. It was his suggestion, actually, for the Delacroix Company to lease the space I'll be working in. The new bakery."

"That was nice of him. Who's the better-looking of the two?"

"I'm glad to see your values haven't changed!"

She laughed, and I laughed with her as the rain slid down the outside of the window, my hometown Seattle lights blinking away in the drops. "Thanks for seeing me off today. I won't be long. Just meeting Margot and getting a quick run-through."

"Of course I'm seeing you off! Everyone is jealous that my granddaughter is here. I need to brag."

            I saw the bus rounding the corner about a half mile down the road. Nonna saw it, too.

"Go get `em," she said. "And bring something home from the bakery. Anything with fruits and nuts will be right at home in at this place." She grinned, but I knew she loved her home and her friends.

            I walked out the door and started toward the covered bus stop. Not a moment after I arrived, though, a motorcycle pulled up and parked in front of the retirement center door a few feet away. Even with the helmet on, I recognized him immediately.

"Philippe!"

What was he doing here? He looked good!

            "Good afternoon, mademoiselle." He hopped off the bike and walked toward me, holding out a helmet. "As your employer, it's my responsibility to get you to work on your first day at the new job, n'est-ce pas? And I was eager to see you again. Sophie told me where to find you and what bus you were likely to take."

            "Oh, thank you," I said. I introduced him to Nonna. "This is my grandmother, Rosa. Nonna, this is my…friend, Philippe."

            "Enchantée." Philippe kissed her hand.

            "Enchantée," Nonna responded, pulling back her shoulders and making sure the gathering crowd, their noses pressed against the retirement center's front windows, witnessed the exchange.

            As I got on the back of the bike, I said, "I had no idea you had a motorcycle here. Do you also have a car?"

            "Oui," he said, "I do. Luc left his car for me, and I gave him mine in France. But I thought a motorcycle would be fun, too."

               He sped up a little, and as he turned the corner out of the retirement center's curved driveway, I recognized the truck pulling in.

               Dan!

               I'd told him I'd be staying with Nonna and had planned to take the bus. I caught his eye, and he caught mine, and I saw the bouquet of flowers carefully propped in the passenger seat. I had no time to wave before Philippe accelerated and we sped off.

            I turned my head and squeezed my eyes shut to avoid seeing Dan's reaction. Nonna would explain it to him. 

Nonna was liable to say anything.

 

Please visit Sandra on the web at www.sandrabyrd.com. Her books are available for purchase at fine bookshops near you and on the web at www.cbd.com.

 

           

 

A Man of His Word by Kathleen Fuller

A Hearts of Middlefield Novel

September, 2009 (Thomas Nelson)

 

Moriah's heart will only be safe with
A Man of His Word

When Moriah Byler married Levi Miller, she thought they would share a long life together. She is astonished when one day he abruptly leaves the Order, and her along with it. She is hopeful that they'll reconcile, but Levi has a fatal accident. Unbeknownst to him, Moriah is pregnant.

Moriah finds herself alone and unsure where to turn. She's reticent about trusting her heart to anyone. What Moriah doesn't know is that Levi's twin, Gabriel, has loved her for years, but has kept this to himself. Gabriel is a man of his word--and a man of God's word. After another unexpected tragedy, Moriah must learn to unguard her heart and accept his love so she can be made whole again.

 

Chapter 1

 

            Moriah Byler ran her fingers across the soft fabric of her dress hanging on her closet door. Its powder-blue hue, her favorite color, resembled a clear summer sky, bringing a smile to her face.  Giddiness coursed through her. In three hours she would don this new dress, and before God and her church, she would become Mrs. Levi Miller. 

 

Closing her eyes, she pictured her handsome husband-to-be, his sandy-brown hair falling across his forehead, his chestnut-colored eyes filled with mischief when he was up to something, which was often, Was he experiencing the same excitement she felt? Since he had proposed to her a few months ago, she had dreamed about this day, the day she would marry the man she loved, the man God had set apart especially for her. Memories of his proposal flashed through her mind. He had taken her by surprise that day in the barn, first by asking him to marry her, then by boldly kissing her.

 

Opening her eyes, she touched her cheeks, flushing at the memory. She had always thought she'd experience her first kiss after she married. Then again, Levi had always been unpredictable.  Although he'd tried to kiss her again, she had stopped him. Kissing led to other things—things that should occur after marriage, as their faith taught. She had seen the disappointment in his eyes, but he had agreed to her wishes. Since then he had also been on his best behavior.

 

She took one last look at the dress she and her mother had finished a week ago, then frowned. Was that a hole in the sleeve? She removed the dress from the hanger. Sure enough, a part of the shoulder seam had separated. She retrieved a needle and thread and quickly stitched it up. After knotting the thread, she snipped it close to the stitches with a small pair of scissors. There. Now it's perfect. The dress and her wedding day would be fehlerfrei.

 

Moriah hung up the dress and walked to her second-story window, peering into her family's backyard. She gave thanks for their two-acre spread, which included a large clapboard barn and storage shed, both painted in the same shade of white as the house. She spied her father and two of her younger brothers, Lukas and Stephen, bringing inside a long wood table the family had borrowed several days ago. Behind them followed Gabriel, Levi's identical twin brother, carrying a couple of wooden chairs.

 

As she watched Gabriel, she recalled the close friendship the three of them had shared as children. Some of her favorite memories revolved around watching Levi and Gabriel try to outdo each other in everything. Gabriel always had the better grades and was physically stronger, as he had proved in third grade when he and Levi had taken turns to see who could lift her up. Gabe had carried her across the yard as if she weighed no more than a kitten while Levi had carried her only a few feet. But Levi soon proved he could best Gabe in games of speed and agility, and she smiled as she remembered his determination to climb trees faster and higher than anyone in their school.

 

She and Levi had begun courting at age sixteen, just after Frau Miller had passed away.  Gabriel quickly distanced himself, as if they had never been friends at all. At first, she thought Gabe was grieving the loss of his mother, but he continued to treat her coolly, more so with each passing year. She hoped that would change once she was a part of his family. She missed his friendship.

 

Moriah started to turn away when she heard a plinking sound against the windowpane. Then another. She gazed at the ground to see Levi standing below. Sans hat and coat, he had on a long-sleeved, white shirt with black suspenders attached to his dark trousers. Oh, how handsome he looked! He bent down to pick up another pebble when she shoved open the window. The chilly November air rushed into the warm bedroom. 

 

"Levi! What are you doing?"

 

Levi's boyishly wicked smile spread across his face. "Looking at mei braut."

 

She couldn't help but smile when he called her his bride. "You'll see enough of me at the wedding."

 

"I can't wait that long." The sunlight glinted off his hair.

 

Giggling, she said, "You'll have to. I shouldn't even be talking to you. We both have so much to do."

 

His shoulders slumped slightly. "Don't you wish we could just run away and get married? Forget all this—" he spread his arms out and gestured to the house and backyard—"and do something different?"

 

His words shocked the smile from her face. Run away? She knew Yankees sometimes eloped, but she would never consider getting married anywhere but among her family and friends, receiving the full blessing of the church and the Lord. "Levi, why would you even say something like that?"

 

"I was only kidding," he said, the tone of his voice dropping. Then he straightened his shoulders and grinned again, calming the twinge that had suddenly pinched her heart. He reached for a ladder that had been propped against the house. Her father and several other men from the church had finished reroofing the house last week, and the ladder had been in heavy use. Levi moved the ladder until it clattered against the house, right next to her window.

 

When he placed his foot on the bottom rung, her jaw dropped. "Levi, you can't come up here."

 

"Why not?" His hands gripped the side of the ladder and he took a step up. "I have every right to see my bride."

 

 

You can purchase A Man of His Word from a bookstore near you or at these online bookstores:

 

Amazon: http://www.amazon.com/Man-His-Word-Kathleen-Fuller/dp/1595548122/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1246849659&sr=1-1

 

Christianbook.com: http://www.amazon.com/Man-His-Word-Kathleen-Fuller/dp/1595548122/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1246849659&sr=1-1

 

Barnes and Noble: http://books.barnesandnoble.com/search/results.aspx?WRD=a+man+of+his+word&box=a%20man%20of%20his%20word&pos=-1

 

To find out more about Kathleen Fuller and her books visit www.kathleenfuller.com and www.amishhearts.com

 

Do not reproduce without permission.

 

 

 


#426 From: "traci_depree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri Sep 4, 2009 11:14 am
Subject: (9/11) Maureen Lang's LOOK TO THE EAST / Mindy Starns Clark's UNDER A CAJUN MOON
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

Look to the East

 

by

 

Maureen Lang

 

 

A village under siege. A love under fire.

France 1914

 

 

At the dawn of the First World War, the French village of Briecourt is isolated from the battles, but the century-old feud between the Toussaints and the de Colvilles still rages in the streets. When the German army sweeps in to occupy the town, families on both sides of the feud are forced to work together to protect stragglers caught behind enemy lines.

 

Julitte Toussaint may have been adopted from a faraway island, but she feels the scorn of the de Colvilles as much as anyone born a Toussaint. So when she falls in love with one of the stragglers—a wealthy and handsome Belgian entrepreneur—she knows she's playing with fire. Charles Lassone hides in the cellar of the Briecourt church, safe from the Germans for the moment. But if he's discovered, it will bring danger to the entire village and could cost Charles his life.

 

 

"A wonderful read! Look to the East gives a glimpse into the past that will make you reflect upon the characters and message long after you've finished reading."

—Judith Miller, author of the Postcards from Pullman series

 

 

Chapter 1

 

Once, in a little village forgotten by time, there lived two feuding families: the Toussaints and the de Colvilles. Other families inhabited Briecourt in Northern France, but their tranquil lives escape memory.

 

As with most enduring feuds, no one knows exactly why it began. Some say it was over une aventure—an in indiscreet love between one man and a woman not his wife. Others insist money was the cause—a squabble between the miller and the baker over the price of flour. Still others recall it beginning with a simple difference of opinion on the faults and merits of Napoleon between two old men sharing a cup of chocolat

 

It is not, however, the origin but rather the result that matters. One hundred years later, even the purest flour made into the flakiest pastry would leave a bitter taste if made by one clan and sampled by the other.

 

Except for one brief moment in history, the feud rages to this day…

 

Briecourt, Northern France

 

Julitte Toussaint sucked in her breath and shut her eyes, as if by closing off her own vision she, too, might become invisible. Stuck high above the ground where someone so grown—just turned twenty and two—should never be caught, she shot a fervent prayer heavenward. Please let neither one look up! She clutched the book-size tin to her chest and went death-still in hopes of going unnoticed.

 

         ". . . those days may be behind us, Anton. At least for a while."

 

         She heard his voice for the first time, the man who had come to visit the only château within walking distance of her village. The man whose blond hair had reflected the sun and nearly blinded her to the rest of his beauty. The perfect nose, the proportionate lips, the blue eyes that, with one glance, had taken her breath away.

 

         Now he was near again, and her lungs froze. She feared the slightest motion might betray her.

 

         She knew the other man was Anton Mantoux without looking. He was the closest thing to aristocracy the town of Briecourt knew. Though Julitte had never spoken to him, she had heard him speak many times. Whenever the mayor called a village meeting, M. Mantoux always held the floor longest.

 

         "You'll go back, Charles? join this insanity when you could follow me the other way?"

 

         Charles . . . so that was his name. "Who would have thought I had a single noble bone in my body?"

 

         M. Mantoux snorted. "You'll follow your foolhardy king, will you?"

 

         "Much can be said about a man—a king, no less—who takes for himself the same risks he asks others to bear. I should never have left Belgium. I know my sister never will. How can I do less?"

 

         "Ah, yes, your beautiful and brave little sister, Isabelle. . . . What is it you call her? Isa?"

 

         "Careful with your thoughts, Anton," said the man—Charles—whose voice was every bit as lovely as his face. "She's little more than a child."

 

         "A child, but not much longer. And then you may have me in the family!"

 

         Feeling a cramp in her leg, Julitte wanted nothing more than to climb down the tree and scurry away. Let them move on! she silently pleaded to God. Send a wind to blow them on their way before—

 

         As if in instant answer to her prayer, a gust tore through the thick leaf cover of the beech tree in which she hid. In horror she watched the tin, dampened by her perspiring hands, slip from her grasp and take the path designed by gravity. She heard a dull thud as it bounced off the perfect forehead of the taller of the two men below, grazing the blond hair that so intrigued her.

 

         A moment later both men looked up, and she might have thought their surprised faces funny had she planned the episode and still been young enough to get away with such a prank.

 

         "I thank You for the answered prayer of the wind, Lord," she whispered in annoyed submission, "but not for the result, as You well know."

 

         "You there." M. Mantoux's voice was as commanding as ever, and it set her heart to fear-filled pounding. "Come down at once."

 

         Giving up all hope of dignity, Julitte shook away the cramp in one leg, then shinnied along the thick branch until reaching the trunk that was somewhat wider than the span of her arms and legs. Her foot found the knot she knew so well, and in a moment she stood on the ground, pulling at her skirt to cover pantaloons and the single petticoat she owned, a hand-me-down from her adoptive mother. From the corner of her eye she saw the towering blond man bending to retrieve her tin, a look of curiosity on his handsome face.

 

         M. Mantoux stepped in front of Julitte. "What were you doing up there, girl? Who—"

 

         Enlightenment reached his eyes before his voice faded away. Of course he knew who she was; everyone in and around her village knew she was the étrangèr, the outsider. Not only because at least half the village wouldn't have welcomed an adopted child of Narcisse Toussaint, but because she had been born far away on the Island of Lepers, off the coast of Greece. Though Julitte had lived among the French villagers for nearly seventeen years, some still whispered her heritage to this day, to passersby or children too young to already know.

 

 

Maureen Lang is the award-winning author of several novels, including The Oak Leaves and On Sparrow Hill. She lives in the Midwest with her husband, two sons, and their much-loved Yellow Lab.

 

Visit Maureen's website:

 

www.maureenlang.com

 

or her blog:

 

http://maureenlang.blogspot.com/

 

 

Look to the East can be purchased at:

 

Amazon

(http://www.amazon.com/Look-East-Great-Maureen-Lang/dp/1414324359/ref=ntt_at_ep_dpi_5)

 

CBD

(http://www.christianbook.com/look-east-great-war/maureen-lang/9781414324357/pd/324357?item_code=WW&netp_id=626982&event=ESRCN&view=covers)

 

Signed by the Author (http://store.signedbytheauthor.com/1505.html)

 

Or wherever books are sold.

 

© 2009 Please Do Not Reproduce Without Permission

 

 

Under the Cajun Moon

by

Mindy Starns Clark

 

 

 

What Secrets Can Be Found by the Light of the Cajun Moon?

 

New Orleans may be the "Big Easy," but nothing about it was ever easy for international business etiquette expert Chloe Ledet. She moved away years ago, leaving her parents and their famous French Quarter restaurant behind. But when she hears that her father has been shot, she races home to be by his side and to handle his affairs—only to learn a long-hidden secret that changes everything she knew to be true about herself and her family.

 

Framed for murder, Chloe and a handsome Cajun stranger must search for a priceless treasure, one whose roots weave through the very history of Louisiana itself. But can Chloe depend on the mysterious man leading her on this cat-and-mouse chase into the heart of Cajun country? Or by trusting him, has she gone from the frying pan into the fire?

 

Following up on her bestselling Gothic thriller, Whispers of the Bayou, and Amish romantic suspense, Shadows of Lancaster County, Mindy Starns Clark offers another exciting standalone novel, one full of Cajun mystery, hidden dangers, and the glow of God's unending grace.

 

 

 

Publishers Weekly says:  "…a delicious recipe of intrigue, romance and intelligent character development. Clark…offers her ever-growing fan base equal measures of sharp wit and sassy comebacks…Clark's story line is full of spice and lingers with an unexpected bite familiar to Cajun cuisine lovers. This text is sumptuous."

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER ONE

 

 

Ringing.

 

Something somewhere was ringing and just wouldn't stop. Slowly, I opened my eyes. As I came more fully awake, I realized that the ringing was a telephone, and that the telephone was on a table next to my head. Blinking, I looked around, trying to remember where I was.

 

Where was I?

 

The ringing persisted. I fumbled for the phone with one hand but the noise stopped before I could even lift the receiver. Licking dry, cracked lips, I let go of the phone and moved a hand to my forehead, feeling for a fever. My skin seemed cool, though I did have a splitting headache.

 

What was wrong with me?

 

More important, where was I and what was I doing here?

 

Carefully, I raised myself onto my elbows, my head throbbing with the effort. Looking around the dark room, it didn't seem familiar. To my right, judging by a thin rectangle of light, was a window covered by heavy drapes. 

 

Light. I needed light to figure this out. Ignoring the thousand pounds of mush inside my head, I sat all the way up. Making sure of my balance, I stood and stepped to the shades, pulling them open.

 

The glare was blinding. Fumbling frantically, I felt my way back to the bed and sat on the edge, my heart pounding. In all of my 32 years, I had never had anything like this happen to me, had never once woken up in a strange place without knowing how I had gotten there. After a few seconds I lowered the hand from my eyes and gingerly opened them again, thinking that if this was a hangover, I must have had one doozy of a night. Except that I didn't get hangovers. I rarely even drank.

 

Looking around, I felt sure I was in a hotel room, though it wasn't one I recognized. Digging for some clue as to where I was, I finally found a small vinyl notebook in a drawer, imprinted with a fancy logo and the words  "Maison Chartres."

 

Closing the drawer, my own image in the mirror above the dresser caught my eye. I looked like me—or at least a disheveled, exhausted version of me. My long ash-blond hair was a tangled mess, my blue eyes bloodshot and tired.

 

Moving again toward the window, I placed my hands on the glass and looked out. I was on the first floor, and judging by the unique architecture outside, I was in New Orleans, the city of my youth. I wasn't familiar with this particular hotel, but given the name it was probably on Chartres Street, in the French Quarter.

 

The French Quarter.

 

Vague memories of yesterday began edging their way into my brain. My mother's phone call. My father's injury. My frantic flight from Chicago to New Orleans.

 

Suddenly, the phone on the bedside table began to ring again. This time, I leaped toward it and snatched it up quickly.

 

"Hello?"

 

"Yes, hello. This is the front desk," a woman's voice said. "I'm sorry to bother you, but I thought I should tell you that the police are on their way to your room. Apparently, someone else in the hotel called in a complaint about noise."

 

"Noise?  What noise?"  Before I could even form a coherent reply, there was a pounding at the door. I quickly concluded the call and made my way toward the sound.

 

Rounding the corner of what I assumed was a bathroom, I realized that this wasn't just a single hotel room but, in fact, a suite. The front room was as dark as the bedroom had been, and I stumbled through it to get to the door. Once there, I swung it open, revealing two policemen standing in a sunny courtyard. Just the sight of their crisp uniforms and no-nonsense expressions flooded my soul with relief. Maybe they could help me figure out where I was and what was going on.

 

"Sorry to disturb you, ma'am. Is everything all right?"

 

I blinked, wondering where to start.

 

"Ma'am? Have you been a victim of domestic violence? 'Cause we can take you out of here right now and bring you somewhere safe."

 

"Domestic violence?" I asked, reaching a hand to my cheek, wondering if they saw something I hadn't noticed in the mirror, a cut or a bruise.

 

"We had a complaint of noise. They said it sounded like two people having a big fight."

 

I took my hand from my face, swallowed hard, and tried to think of how to reply.

 

"You're obviously confused, ma'am. Let's take this one thing at a time. Are you physically injured in any way?"

 

I ran my hands over my arms and down my sides, but I didn't feel anything painful or unusual.

 

"No. Physically, I think I'm fine."

 

"All right. How about him? Is he okay?"

 

As I looked to where the policeman pointed across the room, I gasped. There, in the light that spilled from the open doorway, I could see someone sprawled out on the couch. It was a man, dressed in a dark brown suit, eyes closed and mouth open.

 

The second cop came inside and went over to him, shaking his shoulder and saying, "Sir? Sir?"

 

"Are you under the influence of something?" the cop asked me now.  "Are you on drugs?"

 

Drugs. That must have been it. I must have been drugged.

 

"It's hard to explain. I—"

 

"Excuse me, ma'am," the cop interrupted, not waiting for my answer but instead responding to a grunt from his partner, the one who was now kneeling beside the couch.

 

Suddenly I couldn't wait for this guy to wake up and tell us what was going on. But then the cops both stood and turned to look at me even more strangely than before. That's when I realized that the man on the couch wasn't going to wake up at all.

 

The man on the couch was dead.

 

 

 

 

 

©2009 Mindy Starns Clark, from Harvest House Publishers, Trade Paperback, $13.99 • ISBN 0-7369-2624-9

 

 

Available at www.christianbook.com, your local Christian book store, or wherever books are sold. Visit Mindy's website at www.mindystarnsclark.com to learn more, watch the book trailer, get book club discussion questions, and more.

 

 


#425 From: "traci_depree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri Sep 4, 2009 10:55 am
Subject: (9/4) Cindy Woodsmall's THE HOPE OF REFUGE and Roxanne Rustand's FINAL EXPOSURE
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

 

The Hope of Refuge

by New York Times bestselling author

Cindy Woodsmall

ISBN 978-1-4000-7396-2 (paperback)
© Material

 

Raised in foster care and now a widowed single parent, New Yorker Cara Moore struggles against poverty, fear, and a relentless stalker. When a trail of memories leads Cara and her daughter, Lori, away from the city toward an Amish community, she follows every lead, eager for answers to mysteries from her past and a fresh start. She quickly discovers that Dry Lake, Pennsylvania, is no place for an outsider. But one Amish man, Ephraim Mast, dares to fulfill the command he believes that he received from God-"Be me to her"- despite how it threatens his way of life.


"Cindy Woodsmall's The Hope of Refuge takes the reader on an emotional journey into the heart of Amish country and the heart of a very human heroine. A compelling novel of love lost and found with realistic characters from two very different worlds which become, beautifully, one."
Karen Harper, New York Times bestselling author of Deep Down

 


". . . Cindy Woodsmall's novels are in a class by themselves. Great stories about characters that will live on in your memory long after you shelve the book. The Hope of Refuge is one of my top picks for 2009. Novel Reviews and I highly recommend it— a 5-star read. It has a permanent place in my personal library."

Ane Mulligan, Novel Reviews

Excerpted from The Hope of Refuge by Cindy Woodsmall, Copyright © 2009 by Cindy Woodsmall. Excerpted by permission of WaterBrook Press, a division of Random House, Inc. All rights reserved. No part of this excerpt may be reproduced or reprinted without permission in writing from the publisher.

* * *

Prologue

"Mama, can you tell me yet?" Cara held her favorite toy, stroking the small plastic horse as if it might respond to her tender touch. The brown ridges, designed to look like fur, had long ago faded to tan.

Mama held the well-worn steering wheel in silence while she drove dirt roads Cara had never seen before. Dust flew in through the open windows and clung to Cara's sweaty face, and the vinyl seat was hot to the touch when she laid her hand against it. Mama pressed the brake pedal, slowing the car to a near stop as they crossed another bridge with a roof over it. A covered bridge, Mama called it. The bumpiness of the wooden planks jarred Cara, making her bounce like she was riding a cardboard box down a set of stairs.

Mama reached across the seat and ran her hand down the back of Cara's head, probably trying to smooth out one of her cowlicks. No matter how short Mama cut her hair, she said the unruly mop always won the battle. "We're going to visit a…a friend of mine. She's Amish." She placed her index finger on her lips. "I need you to do as the mother of Jesus did when it came to precious events. She treasured them in her heart and pondered them. I know you love our diary, and since you turned eight, you've been determined to write entries about everything, but you can't—not this time. No drawing pictures or writing about any part of this trip. And you can't ever tell your father, okay?"

Sunlight bore down on them again as they drove out of the covered bridge. Cara searched the fields for horses. "Are we going to your hiding place?"

Cara had a hiding place, one her mother had built for her inside the wall of the attic. They had tea parties in there sometimes when there was money for tea bags and sugar. And when Daddy needed quiet, her mother would silently whisk her to that secret room. If her mama didn't return for her by nightfall, she'd sleep in there, only sneaking out for a minute if she needed to go to the bathroom.

Mama nodded. "I told you every girl needs a fun place she can get away to for a while, right?"

Cara nodded.

"Well, this is mine. We'll stay for a couple of days, and if you like it, maybe we'll move here one day—just us girls."

Cara wondered if Mama was so tired of the bill collectors hounding her and Daddy that she was thinking of sneaking away and not even telling him where she was going. The familiar feeling returned—that feeling of her insides being Jell-O on a whirlybird ride. She clutched her toy horse even tighter and looked out the window, imagining herself on a stallion galloping into a world where food was free and her parents were happy.

After they topped another hill, her mother slowed the vehicle and pulled into a driveway. Mama turned off the car. "Look at this place, Cara. That old white clapboard house has looked the same since I was a child."

The shutters hung crooked and didn't have much paint left on them. "It's really small, and it looks like ghosts live here."

Her mama laughed. "It's called a Daadi Haus, which means it's just for grandparents once their children are grown. It only has a small kitchen, two bedrooms, and a bathroom. This one has been here for many years. You're right—it does look dilapidated. Come on."

Seconds after Cara shut the passenger door, an old woman stepped out from between tall rows of corn. She stared at them as if they were aliens, and Cara wondered if her mama really did know these people. The woman wore a long burgundy dress and no shoes. The wrinkles covering her face looked like a road map, with the lines taking on new twists as she frowned. Though it was July and too hot for a toboggan cap, she wore a white one.

"Grossmammi Levina, ich bin kumme bsuche. Ich hab aa die Cara mitgebrocht."

Startled, Cara looked up at her mama. What was she saying? Was it code? Mama wasn't even good at pig Latin.

The old woman released her apron, and several ears of corn fell to the ground. She hurried up to Mama. "Malinda?"

Tears brimmed in Mama's eyes, and she nodded. The older woman squealed, long and loud, before she hugged Mama.

A lanky boy came running from the rows. "Levina, was iss letz?" He stopped short, watching the two women for a moment before looking at Cara.

As he studied her, she wondered if she looked as odd to him as he did to her. She hadn't seen a boy in long black pants since winter ended, and she'd never seen one wear suspenders and a straw hat. Why would he work in a garden in a Sunday dress shirt?

He snatched up several ears of corn the woman had dropped, walked to a wooden wheelbarrow, and dumped them.

Cara picked up the rest of the ears and followed him. "You got a name?"

"Ephraim."

"I can be lots of help if you'll let me."

"Ya ever picked corn before?"

Cara shook her head. "No, but I can learn."

He just stood there, watching her.

She held out her horse to him. "Isn't she a beauty?"

He shrugged. "Looks a little worn to me."

Cara slid the horse into her pocket.

Ephraim frowned. "Can I ask you a question?"

She nodded.

"Are you a boy or a girl?"

* * *

To read the rest of the prologue, plus the first chapter of The Hope of Refuge, go to: http://www.cindywoodsmall.com/books/hope-of-refuge_excerpt.php

The Hope of Refuge is available wherever books are sold.

To purchase through Amazon: http://www.amazon.com/Hope-Refuge-Novel-Adas-House/dp/1400073960/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1250964058&sr=1-1

 

To purchase through Books-A-Million Web site: http://www.booksamillion.com/product/9781400073962?id=4509643933679 

 


Cindy Woodsmall's Web site is www.cindywoodsmall.com

 

 

 

           

FINAL EXPOSURE

By Roxanne Rustand

Book #1 in the Big Sky Secrets trilogy

Steeple Hill Suspense

 

 

"Roxanne Rustand never disappoints her readers. Expect elegant writing, luscious romance and a tingling spine from her suspense."   Lyn Cote,  Author of Texas Star of Destiny series

 

 

 

Safety. Serenity.  That's all Jack Matthews wants, and what he seeks in Lost Falls, Montana.  A quiet retreat is just what his orphaned nephew, Max needs.  But when sirens in the night leave Max screaming, Jack is faced with a harsh truth. They're not safe--not him, not Max, and especially not his lovely inn keeper, Erin.  What is she hiding? What does the shadowy figure stalking her want?

 

 

 

CHAPTER 1

 

 

Erin Cole shivered away an uneasy feeling as she unlocked the door of Millie's Provisions and stepped into her new life.

 

The cold.  Surely it was only the morning chill that raised goose bumps on her arms and sent an eerie premonition crawling up her spine.  A silly, city girl reaction to the loneliness of the mountains after being away for so long.

 

She'd come back to Montana put old ghosts to rest once and for all.

 

Unlike the tragedy that still haunted her hometown an hour away, nothing newsworthy had ever happened in Lost Falls.  The peaceful little village, just a few dozen touristy businesses trailing here and there along the shore of Bear Island Lake, swelled with vacationers and bumper-to-propeller traffic during the summer, then slept quietly with only a handful of year-around residents to brave the long winters.

 

As she stepped into the little general store, the crisp scent of northern Montana pine and the gentle slosh of waves along the shore of Bear Island Lake gave way to the steady tick of the old Coca Cola clock above the cash register and the smells of leather and cinnamon and the cold ashes in the potbellied stove in the corner.

 

            It all brought back a rush of sepia-toned images from a childhood spent at this lake.  Of all the times she and her cousins had sat on the wooden steps just outside, licking melting ice cream cones as they decided on their next adventure.  They'd been inseparable, back then. 

 

The good memories helped settle her nerves.  The bad ones she still tried to forget.

 

Owned by her grandparents, Millie's had always reminded her of a magician's hat.  Small as it was, it still held everything from bait to books, from groceries to camping gear and tourist supplies. 

 

Her favorite part had always been the little café set up in the front window, with six wrought iron ice cream tables, and an old-fashioned soda fountain complete with eight brass stools that could spin.

 

And now, this place would be her future. Who would've thought?  Brimming with a rush of emotion, she locked the door behind her and started across the pine-planked floor.

 

A shadow moved across a beam of moonlight at the back of the store.

 

She froze, the back of her neck prickling.

 

The ticking of the clock slowed.

 

The glass-fronted pop and beer cooler compressor hummed louder as she strained to listen.  An inexplicable sixth sense told her that the shadow had not been her imagination.

 

Holding her breath, she edged backwards toward the front door, her heart pounding against her ribs and her palms damp.

 

Ten feet to go. 

 

Five. 

 

She reached blindly behind her for the dead bolt, not daring to turn her back.

 

Had the intruder heard her come in?  How fast could she spin around and escape?  But what then? 

 

Her car was parked behind the building, near the back door.

 

The surrounding campgrounds and rustic cabin resorts were deserted, now that tourist season was over.  The closest year-around business was sporting goods store at least a half-mile away that wouldn't open until mid-morning.

 

And with her bad ankle, the chances of outrunning anyone past the age of six weren't good. God--I need some help, here.

 

From the back room came the sound of something scraping against the floor.  And was that the rasp of a harsh, indrawn breath?

 

Rising fear washed through her, turning her knees weak as she fumbled with her car keys.

 

The back door squeaked. 

 

Closed with a soft snick of the latch.

 

Which meant the intruder had left.  Or did it?  If she ran to her car, he could be out there.  Waiting.

 

Or he could still be in the store, lying in wait for her.  If he was, it could be hours before anyone noticed signs of a struggle. Even if some early morning coffee drinkers peered through the front window, they wouldn't be able to see the back of the store.  And no one would even think to stop by until the store opened at seven, anyway.

 

Tell me what to do, Lord--go, or stay?

 

Her gaze fell on the old-fashioned desk telephone on the counter behind the cash register, then to the locked cabinet beneath, where she'd stored her grandfather's Korean War era pistol. 

 

A sense of calm settled over her.

 

The old keepsake had been like a security blanket, given the iffy Denver neighborhood she'd lived in before now, but she'd only brought it to this sleepy little town as a memento.

 

She crept to the register.  Snagged the phone and pulled it down into her lap to dial 911.  While whispering to the operator, she fingered through her ring of keys to unlock the cupboard and retrieve the gun.

 

And then, she moved back into the shadows behind a display of fishing tackle, and began to pray.

 

 

 

#

 

 

            Roxanne Rustand is the award-winning author of twenty-three novels, including seven for Steeple Hill Suspense.  Visit her at her blog, "The All Creatures Great and Small Place," where authors and readers exchange stories about their pets, from hamsters to horses, and where you can follow the ongoing tales told by The Old Horse Trader. 

 

Blog:  http://roxannerustand.blogspot.com

Website:  www.roxannerustand.com

 

This book an be purchased through www.steeplehill.com, 

www.christianbook.com <http://www.christianbook.com> ,

and fine  bookstores everywhere.

 

This excerpt is copyrighted, and may not be reproduced without  permission.

 

 


#424 From: "Traci DePree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Wed Aug 19, 2009 2:15 pm
Subject: (8/28) Tamera Leigh's LEAVING CAROLINA and Randy Singer's THE JUSTICE GAME
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

LEAVING CAROLINA

 

Southern Discomfort Series

 

by

 

Tamara Leigh

 

"Tamara Leigh takes her experienced romance hand and delights readers with Chick-Lit that sparkles and characters who come alive."
- Kristin Billerbeck, author of The Trophy Wives Club for Splitting Harriet

 

 

They say you can take the girl out of the South, but you can't take the South out of the girl.

 

This Girl Begs to Differ.

 

 

Piper Wick left her hometown of Pickwick, North Carolina, twelve years ago, shook the dust off her feet, ditched her drawl and her family name, and made a new life for herself as a high-powered public relations consultant in LA. She's even "engaged to be engaged" to the picture-perfect U.S. Congressman Grant Spangler. Now all of Piper's hard-won happiness is threatened by a reclusive uncle's bout of conscience. In the wake of a health scare, Uncle Obadiah Pickwick has decided to change his will, leaving money to make amends for four generations' worth of family misdeeds. But that will reveal all the Pickwicks' secrets, including Piper's. Though Piper arrives in Pickwick primed for battle, she is unprepared for Uncle Obe's rugged, blue-eyed gardener. So just who is Axel Smith? Why does he think making amends is more than just making restitution? And why, oh why, can't she stay on task? With the Lord's help, Piper is about to discover that although good PR might smooth things over, only the truth will set her free.

 

CHAPTER TWO EXCERPT

 

 "Good job," I congratulate myself as I get both legs over the nine-foot-tall wrought iron gate. Yes, I'm overstating my accomplishment, but it's been a rough day. Fortunately, it's looking up.

 

"Don't move!"

 

The bark rattles me so deeply I lose my grip. The light that bursts upon the darkness makes me startle so hard my foot slips. Then the weathered bars are slipping through my hands as I slide down the gate toward the concrete driveway. Impact.

 

Or not. My progress arrested, I catch my breath at the realization I'm still vertical—thanks to a belt loop caught on a middle rail spear, and meaning I'm hanging like a Christmas wreath months past its "use by" date. That explains the discomfort between my legs, but what about the guy at my back? Why is he creeping around at night on private property?

 

Oh, Lord, not again. But this time I'm prepared. I uncurl my right hand and reach to my purse and my faithful companion within.

 

"I said, don't move!"

 

            Lord, please help me to reason with him, or at least distract him. Drawing a long, slow breath, I put my chin over my shoulder and narrow my lids against the light beyond which I glimpse a shadowed figure—on the tall side and broad. "Look, if you don't mind—"

 

The sound of tearing fabric is followed by a lurch, and then my bare feet hit concrete and I fall backward. The light jerks and swings, and I hear a clatter as a hand closes on my arm and yanks me up. I get my feet under me, but it's not enough to counteract gravity, and my back slams into a wall of muscle and bone. Meanwhile, my heart starts making plans to relocate without me.

 

Oh no! This can't be happening—

 

Hysteria will not get you out of this. Easy does it. Determinedly, I track the beam of light that illuminates the lower half of the gate back to its source—my assailant's dropped flashlight. He doesn't have that advantage anymore, and soon he's going to find out that muscle and bone isn't much of an advantage either.

 

"Are you all right?" he asks gruffly, his voice so near I practically seize up.

 

Easing my free arm up my side, I touch the bulge at the bottom of my purse as I look over my shoulder into his shadowed face. "I—"

 

He looks like a Neanderthal! I lurch forward. Breaking his grip on me, I plunge a hand in my purse and whip out the pistol. Amazed at how light it feels—must be the adrenaline—I whip around and point it at my assailant.

 

Oh my, I'm aiming, and not at a paper target. The guy has to be scared to pieces, but why isn't he running?

 

"That looks dangerous." He sounds as if he might laugh. The sicko!

 

"It is dangerous, so don't think I won't use it."

 

"You must be Piper."

 

He knows me? I strain to pick out his features, but the flashlight on the driveway is pointed opposite and provides only enough light to confirm my imagination is not in overdrive. He is big, buff, and hairy. "Who are you?"

 

"The name's Axel."

 

Dangerous name.

 

"I'm the gardener."

 

Unlikely occupation.

 

"I live here."

 

He does? Though Uncle Obe always employed grounds keepers, they never lived on the estate. "Where?"

 

"The guest house. Now that we've established that neither of us is trespassing, you can put your shoe away."

 

I startle. "What?"

 

"I commend you on your resourcefulness." He steps past me toward the flashlight. "I certainly never saw that coming."

 

I lower my gaze. Despite the dim, even I can see it's not a pistol I'm clutching. No trigger—how did I miss that? No barrel—how did I mistake a two-inch-heel for a piece of deadly steel?

 

Feeling my cheeks warm, I'm suddenly grateful for the dark. But does this Axel not realize how close he came to being on the receiving end of a bullet-firing weapon? Though I'm pretty sure he does, it's hard to believe he would then walk away. Of course, he did establish who I am. The problem is I have only his word as to who he is.

 

The flashlight's beam criss-crossing me as he returns, I dig my other shoe out. That's when I become aware of my scraped fingers and palms, courtesy of my slide down the gate. Which reminds me… I groan at the snags and rust marks on my jacket. Then there's the torn belt loop. Lovely.

 

"You messed up your clothes," Axel says, reminding me there are worse things than a ruined outfit—like letting one's guard down in front of a dangerous stranger.

 

I shove my shoes beneath an arm, plunge a hand into my purse, and grip cold steel. But I don't pull out the pistol. After all, it's not as if I couldn't shoot through my purse as I saw done in a movie.

 

Releasing the safety (didn't think to do that with the shoe), I lift my chin. "How do I know you are who you say you are?"

 

He halts three feet from me. "Artemis neglected to mention me."

 

            He knows Uncle Obe's attorney. I peer closely at him. The angle with which he holds the flashlight revealing more of his features, I'm relieved he isn't as frightening as he first appeared. Still big, buff, and hairy, but his resemblance to a Neanderthal was over imagined. In fact, he might be all right looking.

 

He tilts his goateed, long-haired head. "Neither did he inform me of your arrival."

 

            "But he's known for two days."

 

            He shrugs. "He's getting up there in years."

 

            And this man is just the gardener—

 

            Just the gardener? Somehow that doesn't fit this post-Neanderthal.

 

 

Tamara Leigh first novel, Warrior Bride, was published in 1994. It was followed by six more best-selling, award-winning romances in the general market. Her inspirational Chick-Lit debut, Stealing Adda, was published in 2006 to great critical acclaim. Her twelve novels include Faking Grace, an American Christian Fiction Writers "Book of the Year" and RITA Award finalist; and Splitting Harriet, an American Christian Fiction Writers "Book of the Year" winner and RITA Award finalist. She holds a master's degree in speech and language pathology and lives near Nashville, Tennessee, with her husband and sons. Visit her Web site at www.tamaraleigh.com

 

Leaving Carolina is available at bookstores everywhere, on www.amazon.com, www.christianbook.com, www.bn.com, and your local Christian bookstore.

 

Copyright © 2009 by Tamara Leigh

 

ISBN: 978-1601421661

 

Waterbrook Multnomah Publishers, A division of RandomHouse
All rights reserved. Do not reproduce without permission.

 

The Justice Game

 

 

The latest legal thriller

 

 

From award-winning author

 

 

Randy Singer

 

 

 

SUMMARY:

 

 

After the target of an investigative report storms a Virginia Beach television station, he kills one of the anchors before the SWAT team takes him down. Following the victim's funeral, her family files a lawsuit against the gun company who manufactured the killer's weapon of choice. The lawyers for the plaintiff and defendant—Kelly Starling and Jason Noble—are young, charismatic, and successful. They're also easy blackmail targets, both harboring a personal secret so devastating it could destroy their careers. Millions of dollars—and more than a few lives—are at stake. But as Kelly and Jason battle each other, they discover that the real fight is with unseen forces intent on controlling them both.

 

 

EXCERPT

 

 

Chapter 1

 

Rachel Crawford closed her eyes while the show's makeup artist, a spunky woman named Carmen, did a quick touch-up.

 

 

"The sun looks good on you," Carmen said. "The Diva's fake-n-bake turns her orange."

 

 

"The Diva" was WDXR prime-time anchor Lisa Roberts. Lisa treated the staff like dirt and was easy to hate. Five-foot-ten with long, skinny legs, Lisa always complained about how much weight the camera added to her figure. Her chair had to be adjusted higher than everyone else's, the camera always had to be positioned to capture her left side (exposing a mole on her left cheek that she considered sexy), and her water had to be cold with just the right amount of ice.

 

 

"Maybe my next report will be on tanning beds," Rachel said. Carmen removed the make-up cape, and Rachel checked herself out in the mirror.

 

 

She was no Lisa. A little shorter, heavier, with more of a girl-next-door look. But Rachel had one thing Lisa didn't—it was the reason for her glow.

 

 

"I hear tanning beds cause cancer," Carmen said, perking up with the thought. "Not just skin cancer either—liver, thyroid, all kinds of nasty stuff."

 

 

Rachel did a subtle sideways twist, so casual that Carmen didn't notice. The blouse Rachel wore fit loosely—not so much as to be obvious, but just loose enough. She would have a few more weeks before her secret was out.

 

 

As a new reporter for the WDXR "I-team," Rachel had been working on a piece about the effect of cell phones on pregnant women. In two weeks, she would break her own exciting news on air as part of that piece. For at least one night, Lisa wouldn't be the center of attention. Tonight, however, Rachel had a very different story to cover.

 

 

"Thanks, Carmen," Rachel said. She scooped up her pad and water bottle and headed toward the door. "This water's way too warm," she said, mocking Lisa's perfect diction. Carmen cackled.

 

 

"Plus, it goes straight to my hips," Carmen shot back, cocking her chin in the air as she gave Rachel a dismissive little shake of the head.

 

 

Rachel smiled and left the make-up room, settling into investigative reporter mode. Most of tonight's report was already on tape. Things had gone well during the 5:00 p.m. newscast. What could possibly go wrong at six?

 

 

She loved her job. Yet she loved the thought of being a mother even more. She wanted to do both—part-time I-team reporter and full-time mom. But that was a conversation for another day.

 

 

* * *

 

 

Rachel fiddled with her earpiece, listening to the show's producer give Lisa Roberts and Manuel Sanchez, Lisa's co-anchor, instructions about the next few segments. Rachel sat up as straight as possible, though she would still be a few inches shorter than Lisa, and smiled at the camera. The show's producer started the countdown. Lisa didn't change her scowl until the man said zero, triggering a magical transformation from spoiled Diva to devoted and caring newswoman.

 

 

"Over three thousand international college students come to Virginia Beach each summer to work in the resort city," Lisa said, reading the prompter. "An unlucky few end up being victims of the sinister human trafficking industry. I-team reporter Rachel Crawford has the details."

 

 

Lisa held her pose as they transitioned to the I-team tape. She might be hard to stomach, but she was a pro. Lisa's cover-girl looks and unshakable poise would soon carry her beyond the Norfolk market, away from the place Lisa scornfully referred to as a "dead-end Navy town," the only place that Rachel could ever imagine calling home.

 

 

Rachel watched the report for about the fortieth time, and allowed herself a brief moment of pride. The segment started with a few shots of The Surf, a popular Virginia Beach hangout, with a voiceover from Rachel about the way international student workers helped keep the place afloat. They had video of two female Eastern European students tending bar, waiting tables, even taking out the trash. The camera angles had been carefully selected so the viewers could never quite get a good look at the students' faces. The tape cut to Rachel, standing in front of the bar, a serious tilt to her head.

 

 

"But a few of these girls who talked to WDXR under condition of anonymity, said there was a dark side to their summer at the Beach."

 

 

The next shot featured Rachel interviewing one of the students. The editors had blocked out the student's face and digitally altered her voice. She talked about the owner of The Surf—Larry Jamison—the man who had promised the students jobs and paid for the girls to come to America.

 

 

"If you didn't become one of `Larry's girls,' you could never get out of debt, no matter how hard you worked. Plus, there were threats."

 

 

As Rachel explained the scam, a Web site appeared on screen. The girl's images were distorted but it was obviously a porn site, one that Rachel had traced back to Larry Jamison.

 

 

"We asked Mr. Jamison about these charges," Rachel said on the tape. "He refused to be interviewed for this report."

 

 

In a few seconds, they would be live again. Rachel checked her earpiece and turned toward Lisa. She heard a pop that startled her—it might have been a few pops—something like firecrackers, coming from the other side of the studio's soundproof door. She glanced at the doors but nobody else seemed bothered by it.

 

 

"Five seconds," said a voice in her ear. "Four, three, two, one . . ."

 

 

A cameraman pointed to Lisa, and she turned toward Rachel. "Those girls you interviewed seemed so vulnerable," Lisa said. "Did they understand they could press charges against this guy?"

 

 

Out of the corner of her eye, Rachel noticed a flash of commotion at the back of the studio. Like a pro, she stayed focused on Lisa, explaining why the girls were not willing to come forward.

 

 

"Hey!" someone yelled. "He's got a gun!"

 

 

Shots rang out as Rachel swiveled toward the voices, blinded by the bright lights bearing down on her. She heard more shots, screams of panic and pain—pandemonium in the studio. "Get down!" someone shouted.

 

 

There was cursing and a third barrage of shots as Rachel dove to the floor, crawling quickly behind the anchor desk—a fancy acrylic fixture that certainly wouldn't stop a bullet. Overhead, the suspended television blinked off. In the chaos, Rachel looked over to see Lisa, wide-eyed with fear, her fist to her mouth, shaking with a silent sob.

 

 

For a moment, everything was still.

 

© 2009 Randy Singer

 

 

Published by Tyndale House Publishers

 

 

This book can be purchased at your local Christian bookstore.

 

 

It can also be ordered at Amazon:  http://www.amazon.com/gp/product/product-description/1414316348/ref=dp_proddesc_0?ie=UTF8&n=283155&s=books

 

 

Randy Singer is a critically acclaimed author and veteran trial attorney. He has penned nine legal thrillers, including the award-winning debut novel Directed Verdict. In addition to his law practice and writing, Randy serves as a teaching pastor for Trinity Church in Virginia Beach, Virginia. He calls it his "Jekyll and Hyde thing"—part lawyer, part pastor. He and his wife, Rhonda, live in Virginia Beach. Visit his Web site at www.randysinger.net.

 

 

 


#423 From: "Traci DePree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri Aug 7, 2009 12:33 pm
Subject: (8/21) M.L. Tyndall's BLUE ENCHANTRESS and James Scott Bell's TRY FEAR
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

The Blue Enchantress

by M.L. Tyndall

Barbour Books (August 1, 2009) ISBN: 978-1602601574 

320 Pages

 

No one writes a pirate story better than Christy award finalist Tyndall!  This romantic, action-packed adventure illustrates the healing, redemptive power of God's grace while still offering readers the excitement they crave.   Chandra McNeil of Romantic Times

 

Searching for love and value, Hope Westcott throws herself at any man who looks her way. Betrayed by the nobleman she longed to marry, Hope is being auctioned off as a slave at a distant port when Nathaniel Mason comes to her rescue and sells one of his prized ships in order to save her. Determined to erase the stain of his mother's past, and angry at his loss, Nathaniel wants nothing to do with the stubborn, wanton girl and procures passage for them on the first ship home. But will he be able to resist the provocative beauty, and what is he willing to give up to save her? And will Hope find the love she seeks in God or will she fall back into her sordid ways?

 

From the Carolina Coast to the Caribbean, through stormy seas and shipwreck, can Hope and Nathaniel put aside their painful pasts, listen to God's voice, and fine true love and acceptance?

 

Chapter 1

 

St. Kitts, Caribbean, 1718

 

"Gentlemen, what will ye offer for this rare treasure of a lady?" The words crashed over Hope like bilge water. "Why, she'll make any of ye a fine wife, a cook, a housemaid"—the man gave a lascivious chuckle—"whate'er ye desire."

 

"How 'bout someone to warm me bed at night," one man bellowed, and a cacophony of chortles gurgled through the air.

 

Hope slammed her eyes shut against the mob of men who pressed on three sides of the tall wooden platform, shoving one another to get a better peek at her. Something crawled over her foot and she pried her eyes open, keeping her face lowered. A black spider skittered away. Red scrapes and bruises marred her bare feet. When had she lost her satin shoes—the gold braided ones she'd worn to impress Lord Falkland? She couldn't recall.

 

"What d'ye say? How much for this fine young lady?" The man grabbed a fistful of her hair and yanked her head back. Pain, like a dozen claws, pierced her skull. "She's a handsome one, to be sure. And these golden locks." He attempted to slide his fingers through her matted strands, but before becoming hopelessly entangled in them, he jerked his hand free, wrenching out a clump of her hair. Hope winced. "Have ye seen the likes of them?"

 

Ribald whistles and groans of agreement spewed over her.

 

"Two shillings," one man yelled.

 

Hope dared to glance across the throng amassing before the auction block. A wild sea of lustful eyes sprayed over her. A band of men dressed in garments stained with dirt and sweat bunched toward the front, yelling out bids. Behind them, other men in velvet waistcoats leaned their heads together, no doubt to discuss the value of this recent offering, while studying her as if she were a breeding mare. Slaves knelt in the dirt along the outskirts of the mob, waiting for their masters. Beyond them a row of wooden buildings stretched in either direction. Brazen women emerged from a tavern and draped themselves over the railings, watching Hope's predicament with interest. On the street, ladies in modish gowns averted their eyes as they tugged the men on their arms from the sordid scene.

 

Hope lowered her head. This can't be happening. I'm dreaming. I am still on the ship. Just a nightmare. Only a nightmare. Humiliation swept over her, and an ever-rising dread as the reality of her situation blasted its way through her mind.

 

She swallowed hard and tried to drown out the grunts and salacious insults tossed her way by the bartering rabble. Perhaps if she couldn't hear them, if she couldn't see them, they would disappear and she would wake up back home, safe in Charles Towne, safe in her bedchamber, safe with her sisters, just like she was before she'd put her trust in a man who betrayed her.

 

"Egad, man. Two shillings, is it? For this beauty?" The auctioneer spit off to the side. The yellowish glob landed on Hope's skirt. Her heart felt as though it had liquefied into an equally offensive blob and oozed down beside it.

 

How did I get here? In her terror, she could not remember. She raised her gaze to the auctioneer. Cold eyes, hard like marbles, met hers, and a sinister grin twisted his lips. He adjusted his tricorn to further shade his chubby face from the burning sun.

 

"She looks too feeble for any real work," another man yelled.

 

The sounds of the crowd dimmed. The men's fists forged into the air as if pushing through mud. Garbled laughter drained from their yellow-toothed mouths like molasses. Hope's heart beat slower and she wished for death.

 

The gentle lap of waves caressed her ears, their peaceful cadence drawing her away. Tearing her gaze from the nightmarish spectacle, she glanced over her shoulder, past the muscled henchmen who'd escorted her here. Two docks jutted out into a small bay brimming with sparkling turquoise water where several ships rocked back and forth as if shaking their heads at her in pity. Salt and papaya and sun combined in a pleasant aroma that lured her mind away from her present horror.

 

Her eyes locked upon the glimmering red and gold figurine of Ares at the bow of Lord Falkland's ship. She blinked back the burning behind her eyes. When she'd boarded it nigh a week past—or was it two weeks—all her hopes and dreams had boarded with her. Somewhere along the way, they had been cast into the depths of the sea. She only wished she had joined them. Although the ship gleamed majestically in the bay, all she had seen of it for weeks had been the four walls of a small cabin below deck.

 

The roar of the crowd wrenched her mind back to the present and her face forward.

 

"Five shillings."

 

"'Tis robbery and ye know it," the auctioneer barked. "Where are any of ye clods goin' t' find a real lady like this, a beauty to warm yer bed at night?"

 

A stream of perspiration raced down Hope's back as if seeking escape. But there was no escape. She was about to be sold as a slave, a harlot to one of these cruel and prurient taskmasters. A fate worse than death. A fate her sister had fought hard to keep her from. A fate Hope had brought upon herself. Numbness crept over her even as her eyes filled with tears. Oh God. This can't be happening.

 

She gazed upward at the blue sky dusted with thick clouds, hoping for some deliverance, some sign that God had not abandoned her.

 

The men continued to haggle, their voices booming louder and louder, grating over her like the howls of demons.

 

Her head felt like it had detached from her body and was floating up to join the clouds. Palm trees danced in the light breeze coming off the bay. Their tall trunks and fronds formed into an oscillating blur of green and brown. The buildings, the mob, and the whole heinous scene joined the growing mass and began twirling around Hope. Her legs turned to jelly, and she toppled to the platform.

 

Copyright M.L. Tyndall 2009

 

To learn more about MaryLu and her books, visit http://www.mltyndall.com  or visit Amazon.com to order The Blue Enchantress at http://www.amazon.com/Blue-Enchantress-Charles-Towne-Belles/dp/1602601577/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&qid=1249250567&sr=8-1

 

 

Try Fear

James Scott Bell (Hachette/Center Street)

 

"Part Michael Connelly and part Raymond Chandler, Bell has an excellent ear for dialogue and makes contemporary L.A. come alive.  Deftly plotted, flawlessly executed, and compulsively readable  . . . Bell takes his place among the top authors in the crowded suspense genre.  Ty Buchanan and Sister Mary Veritas are characters worth rooting for.  Highly recommended." – Sheldon Siegel, New York Times Best Selling Author of JUDGMENT DAY

 

Chapter 1

 

The cops nabbed Santa Claus at the corner of Hollywood and Gower. He was driving a silver Camaro and wearing a purple G-string and a red Santa hat. And nothing else on that warm, December night.

 

According to his driver's license his name was Carl Richess, a thirty-three-year-old from West Hollywood.

 

But he insisted he was the one, the only, Santa Claus. He said he could prove it, too. He pointed repeatedly to his hat.

 

The police officer who initiated the stop—for not wearing a seat belt—mentioned the Santa hat in his report, and the G-string. Also the open, nearly empty bottle of Jose Cuervo Gold on the seat next to the jolly elf.

 

After noting red eyes, slurred speech, and the odor of an alcoholic beverage, the officer ordered Richess out of his car for field sobriety tests.

 

Richess protested that he was late, that his reindeer needed to be fed. He said this even as he was failing the heel-to-toe and lateral gaze nystagmus tests.

 

He loudly screamed the same thing at Hollywood station, where they had him blow into the Intoximeter a couple of times. And again when they cuffed him to a metal rod on one of the wooden benches outside the holding tank. He was still muttering about reindeer when they booked him into the jail and stuck the 6-foot-5, 280 pound would-be Kringle in a cell. They gave him some old clothes to cover himself.

 

They took his hat, let him keep the G-string.

 

Three others shared the community cell with St. Nick––two gangbangers and a Korean street performer who'd been fire-eating in front of the Pantages Theater. I found out later he set a well dressed woman's hair on fire, which is against several city ordinances.

 

About the time Father Christmas was being cuffed and stuffed—copspeak for arrested and jailed—I was nursing a Gandhi latte at the Ultimate Sip. The Sip is an honest coffee establishment owned and operated by one Barton C. "Pick" McNitt, a former philosophy professor at Cal State Northridge who went crazy and now pushes caffeine and raises butterflies for funeral ceremonies.

 

He makes up drinks that have philosophical significance. He is serious about this. He came up with the Gandhi latte because his style of foam, he believes, encourages non-violence in those who drink it.

 

This has yet to be proven scientifically.

 

Pick also waxes loud on any subject he deems appropriate for the betterment, or castigation, of mankind. He does not believe in God. Father Robert Jackson, who everybody calls Father Bob, does. In the middle I sometimes sit, watching a philosophical Wimbledon.

 

But on this particular night there was no match, so I was wrestling with the Dialogues of Plato. That's one thing to do if you're trying to recalibrate your life and figure out what, if anything, it means. At that moment it was a tie between not much and something just out of reach. Which is why I was digging hard into the dialogue called Phaedrus.

 

And then I got a call from Father Bob.

 

"There's a fellow in jail in Hollywood," he said. "He needs a lawyer."

 

"Anyone in jail in Hollywood needs a lawyer," I said.

 

"I mean it. His mother called me, very upset."

 

"What's he in for?"

 

"He told his mother he sort of got arrested for drunk driving and telling the police he was Santa Claus."

 

I cleared my throat. "My dear Father, it is illegal to drive drunk, but not to say you are Santa Claus."

 

"He was dressed in a Santa hat and, I guess, a G-string. That's what he told his mother, anyway."

 

I put the Dialogues down on the table. "Are you sure it's a lawyer he needs?"

 

"His mother says he's been under a lot of strain lately."

 

"Does he have money to pay a lawyer?"

 

"His mother does."

 

"I'm reading Plato."

 

"She was in tears."

 

"I would be, too, if my son got busted in a G-string."

 

"Ty, will you go?"

 

"To see Santa Claus?" I said. "By golly, who wouldn't?"

 

Copyright © James Scott Bell

All Rights Reserved

 

Available wherever books are sold

 

www.jamesscottbell.com

 

 


#422 From: "Traci DePree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri Aug 7, 2009 12:21 pm
Subject: (8/14) Colleen Coble's LONESTAR SECRETS and Gail Martin's DAD IN TRAINING
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

Lonestar Secrets

The latest romantic mystery

From bestselling author

Colleen Coble

Summary:

Under honest Bluebird Crossings skies, secrets lay buried deep as the Texas canyons.

 

With horses, Shannon Astor has always been a natural. With the people of her hometown, she's always been an outsider looking in. No wonder she left home the minute she had a chance. Now she's back with a veterinarian degree, a child to raise, and a fierce determination to prove herself. But she remains as skittish as a wild mustang—especially when it comes to Jack MacGowan, the rodeo star and senator's son who once spectacularly betrayed her trust. A stunning discovery—and their mutual love for two little girls—throws Shannon and Jack together in an uneasy alliance. But will she ever trust him enough to share her heart—and cut through the tangle of mysteries that threaten their happiness…and their very lives?

 

EXCERPT

Shannon's gaze took in the melee of dust, horses and men. Her adrenaline surged at the thought of the coming days. Rick had been pointing out the merits of the various horses, and she was so engrossed she'd barely heard Allie say she was taking the girls to look at the butterflies.

 

She understood horses better than people.

 

"You're having to hit the ground running," Rick said. "You sure you're up to it?"

"I'm thrilled at the opportunity. It was good of Grady to suggest me for the job." She smiled up at him. "You sure got a darling in Allie. I love her already."

 

His grin widened. "Me too. I never dreamed I'd be so lucky. God dropped her right into my lap, and neither of us had a choice about it."

 

She couldn't spot her daughter or Allie in the throng of blue jeans, boots, and cowboy hats. "Where'd she go with the girls?"

 

"Over by the bunkhouse. There's a mass of butterflies on the bush, and Kylie was begging to go see."

 

"Kylie is nuts about butterflies. I can't look at them too closely or they give me the creeps." She fell into step beside Rick to skirt the line of cowboys heading to check into their bunkhouse.

 

Kylie's blond head caught her attention and she smiled at the rapt expression on her daughter's face. Wait a minute, where had Kylie gotten that pink shirt? She'd worn a blue shirt that matched her eyes when they left the house. Shannon had never seen this one before with its ruffled neck and sleeves.

 

Shannon and a man called out names at the same time.

 

"Kylie!"

 

"Faith!"

 

The child in pink turned toward the man who'd called her Faith. Shannon stopped and stared. The little girl who looked so much like her daughter ran to the man who lifted her in his arms. Her fists clenched at the familiar embrace from a stranger. She'd taught Kylie better.

 

She started toward him to yank her daughter away. With his back to her, she didn't recognize him. Then she saw past him to Betsy hand-in-hand—with Kylie? Shannon blinked hard, and her gaze went back to the other child whom she now realized had hair a shade darker than Kylie's.

 

Kylie spotted Shannon. "Mommy, I found my sister!" She tugged her hand out of Betsy's and ran to her mother.

 

The man turned around with his daughter in his arms. She recognized him immediately. The green of his eyes had always made her think of the desert in the springtime. Jack MacGowan. Her stomach churned, and her nails bit into her palms. She'd hoped he'd moved on. Last she heard, he was following the rodeo circuit, much to his father's dismay.

 

The years had been kind to him. At thirty-four, his hair was still thick and curly. His muscular frame didn't carry an ounce of extra weight. Only the lines around his eyes betrayed the passing of time since he'd been a star quarterback and she'd been the studious sophomore with the handmade clothes. She struggled past her anger to remember the name of his wife. Blair Stickman, captain of the cheerleading squad. They'd dated all through high school.

 

He came toward her. "Shannon, I just found out you'd be here. Good to see you after all these years." He glanced down at Kylie who was clinging to Shannon's hand. "Our girls look so much alike, it's bizarre."

 

Shannon couldn't take her eyes off Faith long enough for it to sink in that he was acting as though he hadn't destroyed her life. "I thought she was Kylie at first."

 

He put Faith down, the girls linked hands and began to chatter as if they'd been friends forever. "I don't get this," he said in a soft voice.

 

A thought too horrible to contemplate began to form in Shannon's mind. She couldn't put her mind around the astounding similarities. It wasn't possible. That kind of thing didn't happen except in the papers.

 

"When was Faith born?" she asked. The girls couldn't be more than a few months apart in age.

 

"She's five. She'll be six on April 14th."

 

"That's Kylie's birthday," she said. Before her mind could replay that day five years ago, she made herself focus on Jack. "Faith was born in the local birthing clinic? I kind of remember that now that you mention it. Your wife is Blair, a redhead?"

 

He lifted a brow. "Yeah. Was. She died."

 

"I'm sorry," she said mechanically. She hadn't heard about Blair's death. The ramifications of her memories caused Shannon's gut to plunge. Jack had nearly black hair. Blair's was red. Where had Faith's pale blond hair come from? It couldn't be, could it? And the way he studied her—the concentrated frown, the suspicious glint in his eye—made her mind go too dull to think this out.

 

"I've got to go." She scooped up Kylie and rushed away. Jack called after her but she hurried on. Her blood pounded in her ears, and her breath came in gasps.

 

But she couldn't outrun the implications of the girls' resemblance. No, no, it couldn't be. She couldn't let herself even consider the possibility. Kylie struggled in her arms, crying out for her sister, but Shannon had no energy to respond.

 

There had to be some other explanation. Something that didn't require a huge effort to get right. She didn't have the time, money or energy for the mountain looming ahead.

 

Copyright 2009, Colleen Coble

 

Published by Thomas Nelson Publishers

 

Do not use without permission

 

 

Author Colleen Coble's novels have won or finaled in awards ranging from the ACFW Book of the Year award, RWA's RITA award, the Holt Medallion, the Daphne du Maurier, National Readers' Choice, and the Booksellers Best awards. With over 1 million books in print, she writes romantic mysteries because she loves to see justice prevail. Visit her website at www.colleencoble.com.

 

 

 

BUY LONESTAR SECRETS AT A CHRISTIAN BOOKSTORE NEAR YOU

 

ORDER LONESTAR SECRETS AT AMAZON

 

ORDER LONESTAR SECRETS AT CHRISTIANBOOK

 

 

DAD IN TRAINING

First book in the Man's Best Friend Series

by Gail Gaymer Martin

 

 

September 2009 release from Steeple Hill Love Inspired

 

 

 

INSTANT FATHERHOOD

How is Brent Runyan supposed to reach his troubled nephew? The workaholic businessman knows nothing about providing a real home to the orphaned boy who needs him so much. 

 

Special education teacher Molly Manning thinks the answer if threefold: love, time—and a dog.

 

But Brent can barely let his nephew into his heart, let alone a golden retriever. With his tragic past, Brent knows what can happen when you love anything: you can lose it. Until Molly asks this dad-in-training to start with the basics by letting her stay. . .forever.

 

 

CHAPTER 1

 

 

A long, wet tongue swept across Molly's face. She jerked away and chuckled as she wiped her damp cheek before patting Rowdy's smooth coat. "Is that my goodbye kiss?"

 

 

The dog looked at her as if he understood, his eyes reflecting love as his mouth formed a Mona Lisa smile.

 

 

Molly welcomed the feel of the dog's fur on her palm. In some ways, it reminded her of family— unconditional love, companionship, and someone waiting for her when she walked through the door at night. No, it wasn't "Honey, I'm home," but a wagging tail to lift her spirit. That would be much better than the silence that now greeted her.

 

 

"He likes you, Miss Manning."

 

Molly let her hand slip from the dog's fur. "He likes you, too, Adam. He knows how to choose good friends."

 

 

Adam nodded, his thick glasses giving him cartoon eyes. "Dogs have a good mind. They're not like people. They're lovable and willing to forgive."

 

 

Her student's amazing insight pinged against her heart as she moved back toward the school's entrance. He had wisdom beyond his years. Knowing Adam's troubles, the boy's conviction had deeper meaning for her than most people would understand. Forgive? She'd never forgiven herself for what she'd done. She'd ignored her Christian upbringing and morals while in high school, and the shame still crashed down on her and drove her to prove to herself she was worthy of God's blessings.

 

 

"Do you have a minute?"

 

 

Molly spun around, hearing Rob Dyson's call.

 

 

"You want me?" She pointed to herself with her index finger. Her gaze drifted from her principal to the good-looking gentleman beside him.

 

 

She held up a finger and turned back to Adam who'd knelt beside the dog, probably wanting a kiss of his own. "Let's get Rowdy into the van. The bell's going to ring. You  don't want to be late for class, do you?" Dumb comment. Adam would love to be late, but she couldn't add that to his other misdemeanors. She glanced over her shoulder at her principal waiting for her in the school entrance foyer.

 

 

Adam gave her a teasing smirk. "It's only career day."

 

 

She folded her arms across her chest, managing a frown. "But that's important. In a few years, you'll be looking for a job. We all need to know what's possible for us to make our dreams come true."  The words smacked her with the truth once again.

 

 

The middle-schooler pondered her comment before rising and finally steered Rowdy toward the van that would take him back to the dog shelter. The Labrador Retriever climbed into the vehicle, and Adam gave the dog a wave and ambled back into the school building and down the hallway.

 

The principal moseyed toward Molly, the handsome stranger following. Before Rob reached her, he eyed his watch. "Is Teacher's Pet done for today?"

 

 

She gave him a questioning nod, then lifted her gaze to check on Adam. She wasn't stupid. She needed to make sure the boy turned in the direction of the classrooms and not the cafeteria or a restroom—two of the students' favorite hangouts. When the boy headed in the direction of his next class, Molly hid a sigh of relief. "Yes. Everyone's accounted for."

 

"Good." He tilted his head toward the man. "Molly, this is Brent Runyan."

 

 

Runyan. The name aroused her interest. So did his amazing eyes. She met his gaze. "Welcome to Montgomery Middle School."

"Thanks," he said, his voice a pleasant rumble. He eyed her a moment before extending his palm.

 

Molly grasped it, her fingers swallowed in his large hand.

 

Rob's voice drew her back. "I'm on my way to a meeting, and Brent's doing a career presentation in Joe Edmond's machine shop. Would you mind showing him the way?"

 

When she looked into the man's midnight blue eyes, a warm tingle glided down her arm. She withdrew her hand, trying to control the unfamiliar sensation. Ridiculous. She frowned, managing to get a grip on herself.

 

Her principal's head drew back. "Look. If you're busy, I'll--"

 

"No. No. It's fine." She steadied her voice, irritated that the man's presence had thrown her off kilter. "It's on the way."

 

"Thanks." Rob grasped Brent's shoulder with a shake. "I'll see you tomorrow at the softball game."

 

Brent's lips twisted in a crooked smile. "I can't believe you conned me into joining the team."

 

"We needed a good outfielder," Rob said, shifting his gaze to Molly. "You should see this guy shag a fly ball." He gave Brent's arm another shake. "I hope the class goes well." He took a step backward and glanced at his watch, before lifting his hand in a half-wave. 

 

Molly watched Rob head down the hallway before she had the courage to look at Brent again.  "The classroom's this way. " She beckoned him to follow.  "Not far from the teacher's lounge where I'm headed."

 

A faint grin twitched on his mouth. "You're a teacher."

 

"Who did you think I was?"

 

He shrugged. "Teachers don't look the way they did when I was in school."

 

As heat  rose up her neck, Molly diverted attention from her face to her feet by picking up her pace.  "We'd better get you to class. The bell rang a few minutes ago." 

 

 "We'd better get you to class. The bell rang a few minutes ago."  She waited for him to catch up. "Three years ago I received a transfer to Montgomery Middle School. Before that I taught at the elementary school." The reference led her to a question that struck her when she'd heard his last name. " I had a student there with the last name Runyan. Any relationship, by chance?"

 

Brent gestured ahead of them. "Is that the classroom? I see a man hanging out the door."

 

"That's Mr. Edmonds."

 

He tossed her a dissuading look. "I'd better hurry."

 

Molly ambled away, disappointed she couldn't ask him her second question, although he'd never answered her first one about Randy Runyan.

 

© Gail Gaymer Martin 2009

 

 

Look for 2nd book in the series; Groom in Training - February 2010

 


 

Gail Gaymer Martin's website at www.gailmartin.com

and join her Readers Group  on Facebook: http://www.facebook.com/group.php?gid=110543112472

 

 

This novel can be purchased everywhere that carries books or on Amazon.com with this link http://www.amazon.comhttp://www.amazon.com/gp/product/0373875509?ie=UTF8&tag=novgaigaymar-20&linkCode=as2&camp=1789&creative=9325&creativeASIN=0373875509

http://www.writingright-martin.blogspot.com 

 


#421 From: "Traci DePree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri Aug 7, 2009 12:10 pm
Subject: (8/7) Peterson/Miller's SURRENDERED HEART and Lori Copeland's OUTLAW'S BRIDE
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

A Surrendered Heart

Tracie Peterson and Judith Miller

 

"This conclusion of a great series by two talented authors has everything: romance, family secrets, villains, and faith messages woven throughout." (Romantic Times 4 ½ stars)

 

When cholera strikes Rochester, New York, in the spring of 1899, the members of the Broadmoor family flee to their castle home in the Thousand Islands. But Amanda Broadmoor, who has always held a special compassion for the less fortunate, resolves to remain in Rochester with Dr. Blake Carstead, working to help control the spread of the dreaded disease. However, much more than Amanda's health hangs in the balance. Mishandling of the family fortune threatens to leave the Broadmoor family penniless—and even willing to sacrifice Amanda's future. Will she be forced to marry a man she disdains in order to save the Broadmoor legacy?

 

 

Chapter 1

Wednesday, April 26, 1899

Rochester, New York

CHOLERA ON THE RISE! EPIDEMIC ANTICIPATED IN ROCHESTER!

Amanda Broadmoor glanced at the imprudent headline that emblazoned last night's edition of the Rochester Democrat and Chronicle. Why must the newspaper exaggerate? People would be frightened into a genuine panic with such ill-advised news reporting. Turning the headline to the inside, she creased the paper and slipped it beneath a stack of mail on the marble-topped table in the lower hallway of her family's fashionable home. Certain this most recent newspaper article would cause yet another family squabble, she had hidden the paper in her bedroom the previous evening.

No doubt the glaring headline had increased sales for the owner of the press. The paper had been quick to report four recent deaths attributed to the dreaded disease, and with an early spring and unrelenting rains, a number of prominent families had already fled the city. After yesterday's report, more would surely follow. And for those who didn't possess the wherewithal to flee, the report would serve no purpose but to heighten their fear.

Of course the Broadmoors were among the social elite of Rochester, New York. Amanda had never known need or want, and when bad things dared to rear their ugly heads, she had been carefully sheltered from the worst of it. All that had changed, however, when she decided to seek a career in medicine.

At twenty-one, Amanda felt she had the right to make her own way in life, but her father and mother hardly saw it that way. Their attitudes reflected those of their peers and the world around them. Women working in the medical field were highly frowned upon, and a woman of Amanda's social standing was reared to marry and produce heirs, not to tend the sick. Especially not those suffering from cholera.

"And Mama can be such an alarmist."

At the first report Amanda's mother had suggested the entire family take refuge at their summer estate located on Broadmoor Island in the St. Lawrence River. But that idea had been immediately vetoed by her father. Jonas Broadmoor had avowed his work would not permit him to leave Rochester. And Amanda agreed with her father's decision. After devoting much of her time and energy to medical training at Dr. Carstead's side, Amanda couldn't possibly desert her work—not now—not when she was most needed.

Amanda glanced at the clock. Her mother would expect her for breakfast, but remaining any longer would simply ensure a tearful plea for her to cease working with Dr. Carstead. She would then need to offer a lengthy explanation as to why her work was critical, and that in turn would cause a tardy arrival at the Home for the Friendless. Before the matter could be resolved, much valuable time would be wasted, time that could be used to care for those in need of her ministrations. With each newspaper claim, an argument ensued, leaving Amanda to feel she must betray either her mother or Dr. Carstead. She didn't feel up to a quarrel today.

After fastening her cloak, she tucked a strand of blond hair beneath her bonnet and slipped into the kitchen, where the carriage driver was finishing his morning repast. "Do hurry," she said, motioning toward the door. "I'm needed at the Home."

He downed a final gulp of coffee, wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, and nodded. "The carriage is ready and waiting." He quickstepped to the east side of the kitchen and opened the door with a flourish. His broad smile revealed a row of uneven teeth. "You see? Always prepared. That's my motto."

"An excellent motto, though sometimes difficult to achieve," Amanda said, pleased to discover the rain had ceased.

She hurried toward the carriage, the driver close on her heels. Her own attempts to be prepared seemed to fall short far too often. Since beginning her study of medicine with Dr. Carstead, she'd made every effort to anticipate his needs, but it seemed he frequently requested an item she'd never before heard of, a medical instrument other than what she offered, or a bandage of a different width. Amanda was certain her inadequate choices sometimes annoyed him. However, he held his temper in check—at least most of the time.

"Did you read today's headline?" the driver asked before closing the carriage door.

Amanda nodded. "Indeed. That's why we must hurry. I'm afraid there will be many at the clinic doors this morning. Sometimes simply hearing about an illness causes people to fear they've contracted it." A sense of exhaustion washed over her just thinking about the work ahead.

The driver grimaced. "I know what you mean, miss. I read the article in the paper and then wondered if I was suffering some of the symptoms myself."

"Have you been having difficulty with your digestive organs?"

At the mention of his digestive organs, the color heightened in the driver's cheeks. He glanced away and shook his head. "No, but I had a bit of a headache yesterday, and thought I was a bit thirstier than usual."

"It's likely nothing, but if you begin to experience additional symptoms, be sure to come and see the doctor. Don't wait too long."

Still unable to meet her gaze, he touched his finger to the brim of his hat. "Thank you for your concern, miss. I'll heed your advice."

When they arrived at the Home for the Friendless a short time later, Amanda's prediction proved true. Lines had formed outside the building, and there was little doubt most of those waiting were seeking medical attention. After bidding the driver good day, she hurried around the side of the building and entered through the back door leading into the office Dr. Blake Carstead occupied during his days at the Home.

She stopped short at the sight of the doctor examining a young woman. "You've arrived earlier than usual, I see."

He grunted. "After reading last night's newspaper, I knew we'd have more patients today. I wish someone would place a muzzle on that reporter. He seems to take delight in frightening people. Did you read what he said?"

Amanda removed her cloak and hung it on the peg alongside the doctor's woolen overcoat. "Only the headline," she replied. "I do hope the article was incorrect."

Dr. Carstead continued to examine a cut on his patient's arm. "It was exaggerated. There was one death due to cholera, but a colleague tells me the other deaths occurred when a carriage overturned and crushed two passersby. I don't know why the owner of that paper permits such slipshod reporting. If I practiced medicine the way that newspaper reports the news, I'd have a room filled with dead patients."

The patient's eyes widened at the doctor's last remark.

To purchase A Surrendered Heart, go to www.christianbook.com or www.amazon.com or visit your local bookstore

To discover more about Tracie Peterson or Judith Miller, go to: www.traciepeterson.com and www.judithmccoymiller.com

Copyright 2009. Do not reproduce without permission.

Outlaw's Bride

by

Lori Copeland

 

4.0 out of 5 stars A fun western, July 23, 2009

By 

R. Stoddard (McGuire AFB, NJ)See all my reviews(REAL NAME)  



Lori Copeland is such a fun writer. Her books are always so enjoyable. This book falls right in line with her previous stories.

Ragan works hard to support her family. Her father, suffering from dementia of sorts, and sisters rely on her and she has lovingly sacrificed her future to help care for them. As a housekeeper for the retired Judge McMann, she is also tasked with tolerating prisoners who have been given a 2nd chance-- a chance to change and become productive citizens-- and writing a book with the Judge on this unprecedented experiment.

Johnny McAllister might be a drifter with vengeance in his heart, but he is innocent of the crime for which he has been accused. But since evidence points to the contrary, he is convicted of bank robbery. Fortunately, the presiding judge sees worth in him and, rather than the more common hanging, sentences him to 2 yrs in Barren Flats (formally Paradise... but plagued by gangs has changed its name) at the home of Judge McMann... and Ragan.

Johnny and Ragan, of course, feel first contempt and then attraction (I don't feel this spoils it because of the nature of this genre.. isn't it to be expected?). But Johnny is not free to love someone as pure and sweet as Ragan when he seeks blood as revenge. Can Ragan convince him to leave vengeance to the Lord? Can his love for her conquer his hate for his enemy?

Copeland makes this story fun with efforts to rid the town of its gang-- I really laughed out loud several times causing some raised eyebrows from strangers sitting nearby at the pool. Wonderfully witty dialogue dominates this book as in usual in her tales. This is a great start to a new series. I can't wait to read the next installment!!

 

A tender romance that shows how even the hard law of the West doesn't stand a chance when God's mercy, warm friendship, and true love come to reside in a lonely man's heart.

 

Back cover copy:

What are you going to do, McAllister? Put your life on hold forever and let a woman like Ragan slip through your fingers so you can pursue scum like Bledso?


 

Chapter 29

Cattle packed the streets of Barren Flats for five endless days. It seemed the animals were everywhere. There was talk of little else, and the subject was close to being exhausted in the McMann home.

"If I never hear another steer bawl, it will be too soon," the judge declared after dinner Saturday. "Ragan, I don't even want you to cook a roast anytime soon."

She put a thick slice of apple pie on Johnny's plate. Their eyes met and she looked away. This fascination with him had to stop. There could be no future together; he cared nothing about her or her town.  "We have to be encouraged that the raids have stopped."

"Hummph. Gunshots are almost preferable to this constant racket and the flies."

"I don't want gunshots or cattle." Ragan dropped the knife into the sink then took the end of her apron and wiped her forehead.  "I'd prefer a good, old- fashioned thunderstorm."

A streak of lightning flashed, followed by a deafening clap of thunder that shook the kitchen floor.

Laugh crinkles formed around Johnny's eyes. "Be careful what you wish for."

The judge chuckled. "Sounds like you have a connection with a powerful force."

If she had such a connection, she'd ask that Johnny McAllister was an upstanding, solid citizen. That he wasn't a prisoner, and that she could act on these perfectly irrational feelings she was having about him . . . .

Another crack followed, and Ragan stepped to look out the window at the building storm. The air was a still as glassy water.

A low rumble began and quickly grew into a roar.

Turning away, she whispered, "Tornado."

Johnny took hold of the judge's chair. Lightning illuminated the kitchen as they headed for the doorway. Closer and closer, the roar increased. The house shook with pounding vibration.

Ragan grasped the doorway as the porch quivered beneath her feet.

Johnny paused, grasping the porch rail and listening as rain drummed down on the roof. He shouted. "It isn't a tornado!" His eyes swept the sky, and then he looked in the direction of town. "It's cattle!"

"Cattle?" Ragan frowned, trying to shield the judge from the rain with the hem of her apron.

 "Stampede!" He pointed toward a dark mass that moved toward Main Street.

Ragan's eyes widened at the sight. "The cattle. They're coming straight toward the house!"

Riders rode the perimeter of the giant herd, trying to gain on the lead animals. Rain pelted the outbuildings and ran in rivulets on the parched ground. Blurred images thundered past, trampling shrubs and flower- beds. The din of pounding hoofs competed with the sound of the driving rain; it was impossible to distinguish one from the other. When the chaos moved past and down the road, Ragan turned to stare in shock at Johnny.

His words barely penetrated. "On to the next plan."

The skies cleared from the brief shower, and the sun came out. Lifting the kitchen window, Ragan wrinkled her nose at the strong odor.

"The air smells of sulfur," the judge remarked, sitting at the open front door.

"Sulfur? Smells like—" Johnny glanced at Ragan, "like the Hostetlers have a manure problem."

Hot, damp air enveloped the house. The stench spread throughout the rooms, saturating furniture and drapes.

Ragan pressed a hanky to her nose. She could just throttle those Hostetlers! How would she ever get rid of the smell?

"We might just as well go look at the stampede damage." Judge McMann fanned the air in front of him as he rolled out the door and down the walk. "Phew-eee."

Phew-ee, indeed. This was ten times worse than the raids! Ragan hurried to catch up with the two men.

The three held handkerchiefs to their noses. Ragan felt something bite her left ankle. She lifted her leg and kicked at a fly at the same time Johnny slapped his neck. The judge shook his foot to ward off two large, green, buzzing insects.

The stench was more pronounced now. The downpour had turned the rutted street into liquefied manure. It was impossible to walk anywhere except the wooden walkway without shoes slipping and hems and cuffs sucking up the muck. Flies buzzed, landed, and then bit. Mosquitoes attacked in angry swarms. Ragan's nose drew into a permanent wrinkle and she pinched her nostrils tight.

"I've seen all I need to see." The judge wheeled his chair around.

Everett hurried toward Ragan with a clean roll of butcher paper.

"Oh Everett, thank you, but it's no use. There's no way to salvage this dress now." If that boy would just find someone to care for besides her!

The judge patted the clerk's arm. "You better get back inside before these bugs eat you alive, son . . . or you're overcome by the fumes."

Everett obeyed, for once seeming anxious to leave.

People stood in doorways. A few balanced on hitching posts, and some high-stepped their way across the street.

On the other side, an angry mob surrounded Rantz and the Hostetlers.

"How do you expect us to conduct business in this stinkin' mess?" Shorty Lynch demanded.

Trish Hubbard buried her nose in her mother's skirt. "I'm going to spit up, Mama. Honest."

Lillian guided her youngest to the side of the general store and held the little girl as she doubled over.

"Now, folks." Buck Hostetler waved his arms above his head. "Folks, let me have your attention, now. There's no harm done here. Don't get excited."

 "No harm? Our town stinks like a privy, the road runs with cow manure, and the flies are eating us alive! What do you mean no harm?" Rudolph Miller's massive form towered above Buck. He crossed his beefy arms over his chest and stared. "What are you gonna do about this mess?"

 

loricopeland.com

Available at Amazon.com    christianbooks.com

Do Not Reproduce without permission.

Copyright 1999 Lori Copeland

 

 


#420 From: "Traci DePree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri Jul 24, 2009 1:59 pm
Subject: (7/31) Louise Gouge's LOVE THINE ENEMY/Ann Gabhart's THE BELIEVER
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

Love Thine Enemy

 

by Louise M. Gouge

 

Steeple Hill Love Inspired Historical

 

The tropics of colonial Florida are far removed from America's Revolution. Still, Rachel Folger's loyalties remain with Boston's patriots. Handsome plantation owner Frederick Moberly's faithfulness to the Crown is as certain as his admiration for Rachel—but for the sake of harmony, he'll keep his sympathies hidden. After all, the war is too far distant to truly touch them...isn't it? A betrayal of Rachel's trust divides the pair, leaving Frederick to question the true meaning of faith in God and in country. Inspired by Rachel to see life, liberty, and love through His eyes, Frederick must harness his faith and courage to claim the woman he loves before war tears them apart.

 

Love Thine Enemy, Love Inspired Historical, July 2009, ISBN - 13: 978-0-373-82815-9

 

CHAPTER 1

 

St. Johns Settlement, East Florida Colony

May 1775

 

Through the window of her father's store, Rachel watched the Englishmen ride their handsome steeds up the sandy street of St. Johns Settlement. Their well-cut coats and haughty bearing – as if they owned the world – made their identities unmistakable.

 

"Make them pass by, Lord," she whispered, "for surely I'll not be able to speak a Christian word to them if they come in here." She glanced over her shoulder at Papa to see if he had heard her, but he was focusing his attention on a newly-opened crate of goods.

 

Rachel turned back to the window. To her dismay, the two young men dismounted right in front of the store. One snapped his fingers at a small black boy and motioned for him to care for the horses.

           

Her dismay turned to anger. How did they know the boy could take time to do the task? Did they care that the child might be beaten by his owner if he lingered in town?

           

"What draws yer scrutiny, daughter?" Papa approached to look out the window. "Aha. Just as I hoped. From the cut of his clothes, that's Mr. Moberly, no mistake. Make haste, child. Go behind the counter and set out those fine tins of snuff and the brass buckles. Oh, and the wig powder and whalebone combs. Mayhap these gentlemen have wives who long for such luxuries here in the wilderness."

           

The delight in his voice brought back Rachel's dismay, but she hurried to obey. Until six months ago, Papa had been a man of great dignity, a respected whaler who commanded his own ship. Why should he make obeisance to these wretches? These popinjays?

           

When the two men entered, the jangling bells on the door grated against her nerves, inciting anger once more. But for Papa's sake, she would control it.

           

"What did I tell you, Oliver? Isn't this superb?" The taller of the two men glanced about the room. "Look at all these wares."

           

Rachel noticed the slight lift of his eyebrows when he saw her, but he turned his attention to Papa.

 

"Mr. Folger, I presume?"

 

"Aye, milord, I am he. How may I serve ye, sir?"

 

The young man chuckled. "First of all, I am not `milord.'"

 

"Not yet." His companion held his nose high, as if something smelled bad. "But soon."

 

The taller man shrugged. "Perhaps when the plantation proves as successful as Lord Egmount's." He reached out to Papa. "I'm Frederick Moberly, sir, His Majesty's magistrate for St. Johns Settlement and manager of Bennington Plantation. This is my friend and business associate, Oliver Corwin."

 

For the briefest moment, Papa seemed uncertain, but then he gripped the gentleman's hand and shook it with enthusiasm. "How do ye, my good sirs? I'm pleased to meet ye both."

 

"And I'm pleased to see your fine little store ready for business." Moberly again surveyed the shelves and counters. And again his glance stopped at Rachel.

 

Papa cleared his throat. "My daughter, Miss Folger."

 

Moberly swept off his brimmed hat and bent forward in a bow, revealing black hair pulled back in a long queue. "How do you do, Miss Folger?"

 

She forced herself to curtsy but did not speak. The very idea, a gentleman giving a shopkeeper's daughter such honors. No doubt the man was a flatterer. The one named Corwin made no such gesture, but his intense stare brought heat to her face. Rachel could not decide which man would require her to be more vigilant.

 

Moberly's gaze lingered on her for another instant before he turned back to Papa. "Your store and the village's other new ones are what I've been hoping for. If St. Johns Settlement is to succeed as a colonial outpost, we must have every convenience to offer our settlers. Tell me, Folger, do you have any concerns about your shipments? With all that nonsense going on in the northern colonies, do you expect any delay in delivery of your goods?"

 

"Well, sir, I had no difficulty sailing down here from Boston. I expect all those troubles to be behind us soon. The rebels simply haven't the resources. I'll wager wiser heads will prevail. I'm from Nantucket, ye see, and we're loyal to the Crown."

 

Corwin snorted, and Moberly frowned at him.

 

"Ah, yes, Nantucket." The magistrate appeared interested. "From whence whalers set out to harvest the world's finest lamp oil. Will you be receiving goods from there?"

 

"Perhaps some, sir. My own ship will sail to and from London until things are settled."

 

"Good, good." Moberly nodded. "And are you a Quaker, as most Nantucketers are?"

 

"I was reared in the Society of Friends," Papa said. "But I don't mind wearing a brass button or a buckle."

 

"We don't need any dissenters here." Corwin's eyes narrowed.

 

"Now, Oliver, the man said he wasn't a zealot." Moberly gave Papa a genial look. "Moderation in all things, would you not agree?"

 

"Precisely my sentiments, sir."

 

Rachel inhaled deeply, determined not to display her feelings. This was not Nantucket, where women spoke their minds. Nor was it Boston, where patriots – both men and women – clamored for separation from England. Until she got the lay of the land here in East Florida Colony, she must not risk harming Papa's enterprise.

           

"Miss Folger." Moberly approached the wide oak counter behind which she stood. "What do you think of our little settlement?"

 

She saw Papa's warning look and stifled a curt reply. "I am certain it is everything King George could wish for." She ventured a direct look and discovered his eyes to be dark gray edged by black lashes. His tanned, clean-shaven cheeks had a youthful yet strong contour. Young, handsome, self-assured. Like the English officers who ordered the shooting of the patriots at Lexington and Concord just over a month ago.

           

Her reply seemed to please him, for his eyes twinkled, and Rachel's traitorous pulse beat faster. Belay that, foolish heart. These are not your kind.

 

©Louise M. Gouge 2009 Available at Walmart, www.bn.com, www.amazon.com, and www.christianbooks.com, and fine bookstores everywhere.

For more information, contact author at www.Louisemgouge.com.

 

 

THE BELIEVER

 

by

 

Ann H. Gabhart

 

 

 "Gabhart's characters are written with depth in her latest historical." - Romantic Times 4 Star Review

 

"..the book rings with researched authenticity.." – Publishers Weekly

 

 Will a forbidden love destroy all they know?

 

Elizabeth Duncan has nowhere to turn.  In charge of her younger brother and sister after their parents die, her options are limited: she can give in to the unwanted advances of an odious landowner – or she can flee.  When Elizabeth hears the nearby Shaker community takes in orphans, she presents herself and her siblings at Harmony Hill.  Despite the hard work and strange new beliefs, Elizabeth is relieved to have a roof overhead and food to eat.  But life gets complicated when she finds herself attracted to a handsome young Believer named Ethan.  Will Elizabeth be forced to leave the village to keep Ethan from stumbling?

 

 

(Excerpts from Chapter 3 and 4)

October 1833

CHAPTER 3

The day her father died was the worst day of Elizabeth Duncan's life. There'd been other bad days. The day they'd moved from the town to this old cabin in the middle of a wilderness of trees. The day four years past when her mother had died of a lung ailment. The day her brother had come home from a trip to town to relay the message from Ralph Melbourne's father that Ralph had married a girl up in Indiana instead of coming back to Kentucky to keep his promise to Elizabeth. Ralph's father wanted her to know she was free to marry another, Payton said. As if she could just turn to the next man in line.

 

 

             But watching her father pull in one ragged breath after another and then no more was the worst when the morning before he'd been laughing and talking with no hint of ill health. Elizabeth lifted the oil lamp to cast more light on the bed where he lay and stared at his chest, willing it to rise again. She was alone with her father in the deepest dark of the night. She'd sent Payton off to bed at midnight with no thought that their father might not make the morning light. She'd been unable to imagine that even though she'd been in sickrooms with her mother and seen death come.

 

 

                                                      ****   

 

 

(After they finish digging their father's grave and Elizabeth's unwanted suitor shows up)

 

 

Colton helped them carry their father's body in the box to the grave.  In truth, Elizabeth didn't know how they would have managed it without him there.  She tried to be grateful as she thanked him for his help after the last prayer was said and the dirt was heaped in on top of her father.  Each shovel full had thudded against her heart.  But she felt no bit of gratitude until he mounted his horse and rode away and then she thanked the Lord for the two days she'd been given.

 

 

Payton and Hannah looked as wounded and bruised as she felt as they sat around the table eating their meager supper of bread and milk for Payton had milked the cow.  They tried to talk about what they could do, but their grief sat too heavy on them.  Finally she touched Payton's cheek with her blistered hand and brushed aside the curls to kiss Hannah's forehead.  "Perhaps we will see things in a better light come morning."

 

 

After Payton climbed up into the loft and Hannah went into the small room off the kitchen where she and Elizabeth had shared a narrow bed since Hannah was three, Elizabeth barred the door and poured water into the basin to wash.  The cold water felt good on her hands and face.  As she pulled off her dirt-streaked dress, she heard the crinkle of paper in her pocket. 

 

 

She pulled the paper out and stared at the Shaker seed package that had fallen out of her father's Bible.  One can always find an answer in God's word.  Her father's voice was so clear in her head that she looked around to be sure he wasn't beside her, but of course, she was alone.  That's where you must look for answers.

 

 

The Shakers.  Her father had told her of the Shakers when he brought the seeds in last spring.  They lived over in the next county.  He had gone there.  Said it was a beautiful place with great stone buildings and plentiful crops.  A village, he said. 

 

 

"But what are Shakers?" she had asked.  They were sitting on the porch steps as night fell softly around them.  Hannah had fallen asleep in their father's lap and he had carried her to bed before coming back out to the porch.  Payton was inside by the lamp, reading the new book their father had brought home with him.

 

 

"A religious sect," her father answered as he leaned back against the porch post and stroked Aristotle's head absentmindedly as he talked.  In the other hand, he still held the seeds.  "They are called Shakers because in their worship they are sometimes so stricken by a feeling of spirit that their bodies shake or they whirl about in a sort of dance." 

 

 

"That sounds odd."  Elizabeth frowned as she tried to imagine it.

 

 

"So it is.  A bit odd.  They claim to be shaking off the sin of worldliness.  And they all dress much alike.  The women in white aprons over blue dresses with caps to cover their hair and the men in dark pants and blue shirts.  Similar to the Quakers back in the old settlements.  Except the Shakers don't believe in matrimony." 

 

 

"How can they worship the Lord and not believe in matrimony?  Doesn't the Bible say to go forth and be fruitful?  Surely one should marry to do that."

 

 

"As best I could understand, they don't believe in that sort of relationship between a man and a woman.  They live as brothers and sisters and claim the Lord revealed this as his will through visions in the last century to someone they call Mother Ann.  She set forth their purpose.  Hands to work, hearts to God." 

 

 

He stared down at the seed package as if he saw the words there.   "There was peace there, my Elizabeth.  And a school for Hannah.  You know yourself she should be in school.  There were woodcarvers and architects and many who seemed blessed with great talent and wisdom.  I think you are right.  I did wish I could believe."  He sighed and stuffed the seed packet into his shirt pocket.  "But I did not.  We will plant their beans tomorrow and see how they grow."

 

 

The beans had grown well.  Produced more than any beans they had ever planted.  Now Elizabeth smoothed out the packet and laid it on the table.  It was her answer.  They would go to the Shakers.

 

 

The Believer is available wherever books are sold. Purchase a copy online at ChristianBook.com or Amazon.com.

 

Living just thirty miles from a restored Shaker village in Kentucky, Ann H. Gabhart has walked the same paths that her characters might have walked in generations past.  Gabhart is the author of several books, including the bestselling The Outsider, a finalist for Christian Fiction Book of 2009.

 

Visit Ann's website -  http://www.annhgabhart.com

Visit Ann's Blog -  http://www.annhgabhart.blogspot.com

 

 

Copyright ©2009 by Ann H. Gabhart

Published by Revell, a division of Baker Publishing Group

ISBN:  978-0-8007-3362-9

All rights reserved.  Do not reproduce without permission.

 

 


#419 From: "Traci DePree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri Jul 24, 2009 1:45 pm
Subject: (7/24) Patricia Hickman's PAINTED DRESSES and Camy Tang's DEADLY INTENT
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

Praise for

Painted Dresses

by Patricia Hickman

 

"Hickman gamely unpacks the lies families tell each other, the cost of family secrets to ourselves and others, the bonds between sisters and the walls between husbands and wives. Her sparkling talent is evident in this engrossing story." (Publisher's Weekly' July 2008)

"With engaging characters—quirky, flawed, but endearing—a vivid sense of place, and a wonderfully droll, tell-it-like-it-is narrator in Gaylen Boatwright, Painted Dresses is the ideal book to lose yourself in on a rainy—or any—day. "

            --NAEEM MURR, author of The Boy, The Genius of the Sea, and The Perfect Man.

 

All men whilst they are awake are in one common world: but each of them, when he is asleep, is in a world of his own.

—Plutarch

 

 

Summary:

Gaylen Boatwright, a woman suffering a recent marital separation, has come back home to Boiling Waters, North Carolina to bury her father and move her troubled younger sister Delia into the family home. The relatives who gathered to bury the family patriarch have all left the home. Gaylen drives Delia to her dilapidated trailer to gather her belongings and move her back into their father's now-empty house, the family homestead. The sisters are left to sort through and perform their father's last wishes even though Delia is of little help to Gaylen who has been handed the mantle her father had carried, that of keeping Delia out of trouble.

 

This story is one that is full of many surprises and also many sources of inspiration. I met a young artist who would dip women's dresses in paint and then arrange the painted dress on a canvas. When a woman allowed him to use her wedding dress I began to think about the story's behind women's dresses but how time and family secrets cover up those stories. From that sprang the story of two sisters on a perilous road trip delivering these mysterious painted dresses relative-to-relative. Painted Dresses has a deep spiritual subtext and is written for readers and book clubs who might like southern literary fiction or books by authors such as Barbara Kingsolver or Sue Monk Kidd. While southern lit provides a vehicle for dark themes, the sisters' family problems create moments of levity and the funny things that happen in all of our families.

 

In this excerpt, Gaylen has driven her sister Delia to her trailer to gather her belongings, not realizing that it will be a day that will change everything for both of them.

                                                        

 

 

 

The single-wide was dark. I reached for a light switch.

 

"My lights was shut off for nonpayment," said Delia.She waved her hand in the air. "I been living with a man. Freddy, he wouldn't let me buy a stitch of clothes. That left me to wear nothing but his things." She unzipped her jeans and opened her fly. "But I love him, so what was I to do?"

 

"You're wearing men's underwear," I said.

 

"It's all I had," she said. "All he give me."

 

"Are any of the clothes in this closet yours?" I asked.

 

"Nothing but a few bras." She held up a bra, yellowed and stretched thin.

 

"We'll go shopping then."

 

A loud noise shook the trailer.

 

"Someone's beating my door down, sounds like," said Delia.

 

I told her to keep throwing out the men's clothes, that I would get the door.

 

A woman about thirty, black, and about to pound the door down stepped away when she saw me.

 

"What you need?" I asked, trying to smile.

 

"I come looking for Delia Cheatham." Cheatham was Delia's name by her first husband. "Am I at the wrong place?" She was frowning, trying to see around me. Suddenly a burst of feathers and clucking from inside the trailer sent her backing away. Least One, Delia's  chicken, wanted to escape the dark trailer prison.

 

"It's a pet," I told her. I let Least One out the door and into the yard.

 

She was a spare woman, dressed too thinly for the chilly weather. When I didn't answer her question about Delia, she backed down the stairs. "If you see her, she's the ho tried to take my husband. He been living two lives, one at my place and one here until today. But it's over now, tell her."

 

I started to close the door, but the pain in the woman's eyes made me continue to stare after her. Really, my fascination with Delia's life made me stare. Here was a woman I might have never met if I had not been placed at that instant on my sister's threshold. "If I see Delia, may I tell her who asked after her?"

 

"Sophie Deals, Freddy Deals' wife. Delia knows Freddy, that's for sure."

 

Delia whispered down the hall, "Tell her to get lost!"

 

"Delia Cheatham! You come face me!" Sophie cocked her head to one side. "You hiding, ain't you? You know you broke up my marriage."

 

"Shut up, Sophie!" Delia yelled, but she wouldn't come out.

 

Sophie tromped back up the stairs, her long arms pulling her up by the porch rails toward me.

 

I wanted to calm her and send her on her way. "Please, Mrs. Deals, I'm sure Delia's got no reason to fight with you. If you'd just take some time to cool off, I'll talk to her and see what she can do to make it right."

 

Sophie's eyes softened. She pursed her lips, pausing, still straining to see around me. "You think you can get her to make things right?" she asked, as if I was fresh as flowers off the farm. "Only way she can do that is to keep away from my Freddy. We got four kids to bring up, and she don't care nothing about that. Maybe you can talk to her."

 

"I will," I promised. "She's moving away, if that helps."

 

Sophie acknowledged me with a slight nod. "Good, then. Can't believe my husband got tangled up with the likes of her anyhow." She was standing out in the yard, pretty well on her way off Delia's property when she muttered. "Everybody knows she's crazy. Who knows why Freddy went slumming?"

 

Delia yelled from inside, "Shut your face, Sophie! He don't love you anyway!"

 

Sophie turned and yelled, "You're life ain't worth squat from this time on! You watch your back, Delia Cheatham."

 

I walked out onto the porch to be certain she was leaving. I took the steps down to the  landing, continuing to force a smile any time Sophie glanced back at me. I didn't see the door come open and the butt of my father's rifle lift over my head. Delia yelled, "I'm not standing for this!" and then pulled the trigger. I fell onto the bottom porch step. The rifle fire was as deafening as it had been out in the deer woods with cousin Tim. But overhead, it seemed to take all of the sound out of the air, out of my ears, as if no sound was left in the world. Sophie fell against her car.

 

I clambered up the steps before Delia could unload a second round. I forced the rifle butt into the air. Delia was laughing. Sophie gunned her engine, pulling out onto the dirt road, gravel spangling my car like wedding rice.

 

Reassured that Delia did not just murder her boyfriend's wife, I said, "What a relief! I thought you got her." I leaned against the railing, trying to regain my senses.

 

"I did. She was bleeding like a knifed hog."

 

I stared after Sophie, but she kept driving until her car was out of sight.

 

"She won't come messing around here no more!"

 

"How'd you get Daddy's gun in the first place?"

 

"Tim stored it in the gun rack, and I put it in the trunk. I heard she was coming to whip me."

 

"You'll go to jail, Delia!"

 

Her smile disappeared. "Sophie's brother's a low-life drug dealer. The Freemans don't go to the cops for nothing."

 

I had heard of Mason Freeman; back-page-of-the-The News and Observer-Mason Freeman. He did time in prison after turning down a deal with a Wilmington judge to snitch on a fellow drug-dealing relative.

 

Dust lifted from the unnamed lane in front of Delia's trailer. "Go and pack what little you need, Delia. We've got to get you away from here. Go, go!" I meant to the police. But the road never took us in that direction.

***

Questions may be emailed to the author at her website, http://www.patriciahickman.com

Patricia Hickman is a humorist and a storyteller and speaks around the country on family issues and the craft of writing.  

 

 

this excerpt is from a copyrighted book by permission of author patricia hickman, copyright 2008, random house publishing and may be reproduced only with the explicit written permission of the author.

 

Deadly Intent

By

Camy Tang

 

SCENE OF THE CRIME

 

The Grant family's exclusive Sonoma spa is a place for rest and  relaxation—not murder! Then Naomi Grant finds her client Jessica Ortiz bleeding to death in her massage room, and everything falls apart. The salon's reputation is at stake...and so is Naomi's freedom when she discovers that she is one of the main suspects! Her only solace is found with the other suspect—Dr. Devon Knightley, the victim's ex-husband. But Devon is hiding secrets of his own. When they come to light, where can Naomi turn...and whom can she trust?

 

 

Chapter One

 

The man who walked into Naomi's father's day spa was striking enough to start a female riot.

 

Dark eyes swept the room, which happened to be filled with the Sonoma spa's staff at that moment. She felt his gaze glance over her like a tingling breeze. Naomi recognized him instantly. Dr. Devon Knightley.

 

For a wild moment, she thought, He's come to see me. And her heart twirled in a riotous dance.

 

But only for a moment. Sure, they'd talked amiably— actually, more than amiably—at the last Zoe International fund-raising dinner, but after an entire evening sitting next to her, he hadn't asked for her phone number, hadn't asked for any contact information at all. Wasn't that a clear sign he wasn't interested?

 

She quashed the memory and stepped forward in her official capacity as the spa owner's daughter and acting manager. "Dr. Knightley. Welcome."

 

He clasped her hand with one tanned so brown that it seemed to bring the heat of the July sun into the airy, air-conditioned entranceway. "Miss Naomi Grant." His voice had more than a shot of surprise, as did his looks as he took in her pale blue linen top and capris, the same uniform as the gaggle of spa staff members gathered behind her. "It's been a few months since I've seen you."

 

He still held her hand. She loved the feel of his palm— cool and warm at the same time, strong the way a surgeon's should be.

 

No, she had to stop this. Devon and his family were hard-core atheists, and nothing good would come out of giving in to her attraction. "What brings you here?"

 

"I need to speak to Jessica Ortiz."

 

An involuntary spasm seized her throat. Of course. Glamorous client Jessica Ortiz or plain massage therapist Naomi Grant—no comparison, really.

 

But something in his tone didn't quite have the velvety sheen of a lover. He sounded almost… dangerous. And danger didn't belong in the spa. Their first priority was to protect the privacy of the guests.

 

"Er… Ms. Ortiz?" Naomi glanced at Sarah, one of the receptionists, whose brow wrinkled as she studied her computer monitor behind the receptionists' desk. Naomi knew she was stalling—she didn't need to look because she'd checked Ms. Ortiz into the elite Tamarind Lounge almost two hours before.

 

Naomi's aunt Becca also stood at the receptionists' desk, stepping aside from her spa hostess duties to allow Naomi to handle Dr. Knightley, but Aunt Becca's eyes had a sharp look that conveyed her message clearly to Naomi: the clients' privacy and wishes come first.

 

Naomi cleared her throat. "Are you her physician?"

 

Dr. Knightley frowned down at her, but she kept her air of calm friendliness. He grimaced and looked away. "Er… no."

 

Naomi blinked. He could have lied, but he hadn't. "If you'll wait here, I can see if Ms. Ortiz is available to come out here to see you." If Jessica declined to come out, Naomi didn't want to think what Devon's reaction would be.

 

His eyes grew stormier. "Couldn't you just let me walk in back to see her?"

 

"I'm sorry, but we can't allow nonfamily members into the back rooms. And men are not allowed in the women's lounges." Especially the secluded Tamarind Lounge, reserved only for Tamarind members who paid the exorbitant membership fee.

 

"Naomi, surely you can make an exception for me?" He suddenly flashed a smile more blinding than her receptionist's new engagement ring.

 

His switching tactics—from threatening to charming— annoyed her more than his argumentative attitude. She crossed her arms. "I'm afraid not." She had to glance away to harden herself against the power of that smile.

 

"You don't understand. It's important that I see her, and it won't take long." He leaned closer, using his height to intimidate.

 

He had picked the wrong woman to irritate. Maybe her frustrated attraction made her exceptionally determined to thwart him. Her jaw clenched and she couldn't help narrowing her eyes. "Joy Luck Life Spa has many high-profile clients. If we let anyone into our elite lounges, we'd lose our sterling reputation for privacy and discretion."

 

"You don't understand how important this is—"

 

"Dr. Knightley, so nice to see you again." Aunt Becca stepped forward and inserted herself between the good doctor and Naomi's line of vision. She held out a thin hand, which Devon automatically took. "Why don't I set you up in the Chervil Lounge while Naomi looks for Ms. Ortiz?"

 

Aunt Becca whirled around faster than a tornado. Her eyes promised trouble if Naomi didn't comply. "Naomi."

 

Aunt Becca's taking charge of the conversation seemed to drive home the point that although Dad had left Naomi in charge of the spa while he recovered from his stroke, she still had a long way to go toward learning good customer relations. Part of her wanted to be belligerent toward Devon just to prove she was in the right, but the other part of her wilted at her failure as a good manager.

 

She walked into the back rooms and paused outside the door to the Tamarind Lounge, consciously relaxing her face. Deep breath in. Gently open the door.

 

Softly pitched conversation drifted into silence. Two pairs of eyes flickered over her from the crimson silk chaise lounges in the far corner of the luxuriant room, but neither of them belonged to Jessica Ortiz. Vanilla spice wafted around her as she headed toward the two women, trying to glide calmly, as the daughter of the spa owner should.

 

"Good morning, ladies. I apologize for the intrusion."

 

"Is it already time for my facial?" The elderly woman gathered her Egyptian cotton robe around her and prepared to stand.

 

"No, not yet, Ms. Cormorand. I've come to ask if either of you have seen Ms. Ortiz."

 

 

Copyright © 2009 by Camy Tang

Permission to reproduce text granted by Harlequin Books S.A.

 

Read the rest of Deadly Intent on Camy's website: http://www.camytang.com/

 

Camy Tang writes romance with a kick of wasabi. She used to be a biologist, but now she is a staff worker for her church youth group and leads a worship team for Sunday service. She also runs the Story Sensei fiction critique service. On her blog, she gives away Christian novels every week, and she ponders frivolous things like dumb dogs (namely, hers), coffee-geek husbands (no resemblance to her own...), the writing journey, Asiana, and anything else that comes to mind. Visit her website at http://www.camytang.com/ for a huge website contest going on right now, giving away fourteen boxes of books and 30 copies of her latest release, DEADLY INTENT.

 


#418 From: "Traci DePree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri Jul 17, 2009 1:49 pm
Subject: (7/17) Siri Mitchell's LOVE'S PURSUIT and Kathy Fuller's A MIRACLE FOR MIRIAM
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

Love's Pursuit

By Siri Mitchell

 

In a community where grace is unknown, what price will she pay for embracing love?

 

"With its brilliantly formed characters and vividly detailed setting, this tale combines the best elements of inspirational and historical fiction into a richly emotional, unforgettable story." --John Charles, Booklist

 

In Stoneybrooke, Massachusetts, Susannah Phillips obeys the rules. Dress the right way. Believe the right things. Live the right life. But when love interferes, she faces a choice: Follow the rules or follow her heart.

 

Background: In the small Puritan community of Stoneybrooke, Massachusetts, Susannah Phillips stands out both for her character and beauty. She wants only a simple life but soon finds herself pursued by the town's wealthiest bachelor and by a roguish military captain sent to protect them. One is not what he seems and one is more than he seems. In trying to discover true love's path, Susannah is helped by the most unlikely of allies, a wounded woman who lives invisible and ignored in their town. As the depth, passion, and sacrifice of love is revealed to Susannah, she begins to question the rules and regulations of her childhood faith. In a community where grace is unknown, what price will she pay for embracing love?

 

 

EXCERPT:

 

 

"Do you think…are we safe?" Though the meadow was lit by stars, darkness had fallen in the wood and I could see little within the shelter of the trees.

 

"Safe as a babe in a cradle. I have not heard nor seen anything this day."

 

"At all?"

 

"Not one thing."

 

I wished that I had not been so hasty in bringing the captain his supper. I sent a glance into the wood. Wished I had not brought him supper at all. "Well…I will leave you then."

 

"Wait a moment, and I will send you back with the cloth." He wiped his mouth upon it and then folded it. "How is it that a woman such as yourself was sent to bring me food? Why not your brother?"

 

"Because he is foolhardy and prone to shrink at shadows." And besides, no one knew that I had come.

 

"Many thanks. The young John Prescotte sits watch just the other side of me."

 

"I did not know it." Why did the captain's presence always seem to provoke me to lie? If souls are judged by their fruit, then surely he was a devil.

 

"Go over to him. Make him feel better about the scandalous wink I gave you earlier."

 

"There shall be no more talk of winks between us."

 

"Go on. Tis a night for courting. A waxing moon. No savages on the prowl."

 

"Tis also a night for ruining reputations. And I will not squander mine." I had done enough damage to it already. I reached out to retrieve the cloth from his hand. It should have been an easy task, but he held on to his end.

 

"You cannot tell me you are so virtuous a woman as that."

 

"I am."

 

"When your beloved sits just there, in the shadow of the night? Alone?"

 

"What would you have me do?"

 

"Bestow one kiss upon the poor boy at least. Perhaps two."

 

Kiss him? I only wished to marry him, not entice him to seduction like some immoral woman. "And distract him from the watch?"

 

He considered me for a long moment. "I will tell you a secret. From here, I can watch both his position and my own. Go on." He said it as if he were doing me some great favor.

 

His words made me feel very young. And they raised up an obstinate spirit within me. "I do not wish to."

 

His sigh sounded of exasperation. "I will tell no one."

 

"Tis not that you will tell or not. Tis simply that it must not be done."

 

"Do you love the boy or not?"

 

"Lust is better left unprovoked until the marriage bed."

 

"Have you never kissed him?"

 

I could not lie again. "Nay."

 

"And he has never tried to kiss you?"

 

"Truly, I must decline to—"

 

"Were you mine, I would be well familiar with your sweet ways by now."

 

I did not like what he was insinuating. And the thought of it, of him, sent a not unpleasant sensation through my belly, as if I were sliding into some deliciously cool stream. Why should the thought of kissing him provoke such a feeling when the thought of kissing John provided no reaction at all? He was a devil indeed! I gave one last rather violent tug on the cloth.

 

He let go and I fell sprawling onto my backside in the brush.

 

"Oh, pittikins! Here—" He extended a hand to help me.

 

"Captain Holcombe?" The voice was followed by a snapping of twigs and limbs.

 

Frustration and resentment vied for control of the captain's face.

 

"Captain?" The voice was louder. I could identify it now as John's.

 

"Oh, for--!" He let go my hand and stood with indecision for a moment. And then he pressed me to the ground, throwing his cloak over me. Scrambling to sit beside me, he propped an elbow between my ribs, leaning against me as if I might have been a log.

 

"Ow! Could you—"

 

"If you do not want that boy to accuse you of something worse than consorting with the likes of me, be still!"

 

"Captain Holcombe?"

 

"Aye, lad."

 

"Is all…are you all right?"

 

"Aye."

 

"I heard a great rustling…"

 

An elbow ground down into my rib. "Just…uh…stepped upon something, lad."

 

"Can you watch from there?"

 

"What's that?"

 

"Do you not have trouble seeing from there?"

 

"Oh. Aye. Well. We must attend to the…necessary every now and then, must we not?"

I drove a fist into the small of the captain's back.

 

"Ow!"

 

"Pardon me? Was there something else Captain?"

 

"Uh…aye. Aye, there was." He settled into me as if he meant to enjoy himself. "You are a man unmarried. If you were courting a girl, would you not wish to take advantage of a night such as this?"

 

"Advantage? How so?"

 

"If I were such a young man as you, I would…well…I mean…with the moonlight, and a girl close at hand…I suppose I might want to kiss her."

 

"You would?"

 

"Why? Would you not?"

 

"Of course not."

 

"Nay?"

 

"Nay."

 

"Come on, lad. Man to man. Of course you would."

 

"Of course I would not. There will be…would be…enough time after marriage to undertake all of that."

 

"All of that. You make it sound like work. Not one little kiss? To know what to look forward to?"

 

"Nay."

 

He wouldn't? Not even one?

 

"Oh. Well." The captain slumped against me as if his argument had been exhausted.

 

I pushed back.

 

"Was there nothing else, Captain?"

 

"Hmm? Oh. And also, I had a wish to test you."

 

"Test me?"

 

"Aye. Had a savage truly crept up on me, were we truly wrestling upon the ground, no good would have come of announcing your presence. And were there other savages about, surely you would be dead by now."

 

"Oh. So…I failed, then?"

 

"Aye. In more ways than one.

 

 

©Siri Mitchell -- Do not reproduce without permission.

 

Please visit Siri at http://sirimitchell.com

 

Love's Pursuit is available on-line at Amazon.com or in bookstores everywhere.

 

 

 

A Miracle for Miriam by Kathleen Fuller

From the Anthology An Amish Christmas

August, 2009 (Thomas Nelson)

 

Miriam fell for Seth, but he broke her heart. Years later, after he's nearly killed in an accident, Miriam sees him at a Christmas party and notices something is different about him-not just how he looks, but how he acts. When Seth pursues her, she must decide whether to guard her heart or accept his love.

 

 

Chapter One

 

Mrs. Miriam Fisher

 

Miriam and Seth Fisher

 

Mrs. Seth Fi—

 

"What's this?" Caleb snatched the spiral notebook out of Miriam's hands.

 

She grappled for the book, but Caleb, who was three inches taller, held it out of her reach. "Give it back," she pleaded.

 

Caleb gave her a malicious grin. "Or what? You'll tell the teacher? Go ahead, she won't do nothing. Not when there 's only a month left of school."

 

Panic flowed through her. "Caleb, please. Don't read it—"

 

"Miriam Fisher?" He glanced up from the page, looked at Miriam, then guffawed, his laugh bordering on a donkey bray. "Miriam Fisher?" He looked back down and kept reading, then turned another page and started laughing again.

 

Miriam wanted to die. Right there in the middle of the

school yard, she prayed the earth would swallow her whole. It did not. Instead, she watched with horror as Caleb ran across the playground to the object of her affections, Seth Fisher, and interrupted the game of bare-handed baseball he was playing with his friends. Caleb thrust the notebook in front of him.

 

Mariam had harbored a secret crush on Seth since sixth grade, but never dared tell anyone, not even her best friend, Hannah. Now they were both fourteen, and near the end of their eighth-grade year. Soon she wouldn't get to see him every day, to watch him from across the classroom, pretending to be engrossed in her schoolwork when all she could think about was how good-looking he was. For two years she'd hoped he would notice her. For two years she spent her recesses not with her friends, but sitting in the corner of the school yard, journaling her dreams in her notebook.

 

She couldn't breathe as she watched Seth take the notebook and thumb through it. His expression never changed while he glanced over page after page filled with crudely drawn hearts and their names written in various combinations. Her palms grew slick as he looked up from the notebook and caught her gaze. He tossed the baseball to one of his buddies and made his way toward her.

 

Her legs threatened to buckle. She had expected him to laugh like Caleb, but instead he strode across the playground, his dazzling blue-eyed gaze never leaving hers. Was it possible that he secretly liked her too? That he, like her, had been afraid to admit it? The thought of it brought   whole new wave of emotions flowing over her.

 

Could she really be Mrs. Seth Fisher someday?

 

Seth stopped in front of her, his friends straggling behind him. He was their leader, and had been since they'd started school together. Tall, lean, he had filled out before most of the boys, and his voice had deepened last year. His wore his pale yellow straw what tipped back on his head, giving her a full view of his handsome face. He looked much older than fourteen. More confident, without a trace of insecurity. Unlike Miriam, who was filled with it.

 

He held out the notebook. "This yours?"

 

Pushing up her glasses, she nodded, her tongue suddenly too thick to formulate a verbal answer.

 

"Here. Take it."

 

But when she reached for it, he jerked it out of her grasp, then dropped it on the ground. Stepping square in the middle of it, he said, "Four-eyed beanpole." Then he kicked the notebook at her and laughed.

 

Any flicker of hope she held inside died at that moment. Seth and his group walked away, some pointing and laughing, leaving her to pick up her journal. She lifted it from the ground, staring at the large heart filling the page, Miriam + Seth written in the middle. The dirty outline of a boot print was stamped on top.

 

Across the playground she could still hear the boys laughing. Seth looked at her and circled his fingers around his eyes. Four-eyed beanpole . . .

 

Five years later

Seth lived with pain every day. At one time he'd tried to blame God for what had happened, but he knew that wasn't honest. He had no one to blame but himself.

 

He winced as he pulled on his trousers, his movements awkward. Still, just as he did each day, he silently gave thanks to Father God. If people had said to him even six months ago that he would be grateful to feel pain, that he would praise the Lord for each twinge and ache, he would have laughed in their faces. But today, the ever-present soreness reminded him that he was lucky to be alive.

 

You can purchase An Amish Christmas by Beth Wiseman, Kathleen Fuller, and Barbara Cameron at a bookstore near you, or you can order it at the following online bookstores:

Amazon: http://www.amazon.com/Amish-Christmas-December-Lancaster-County/dp/1595548211/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1246848539&sr=8-1

Christianbook.com: http://www.christianbook.com/Christian/Books/product?item_no=548214&item_code=WW&netp_id=607730&event=ESRCN&view=covers

Barnes and Noble: http://books.barnesandnoble.com/search/results.aspx?WRD=An+Amish+Christmas&box=An%20Amish%20Christmas&pos=-1

For more information about Kathleen and her books visit www.kathleenfuller.com and www.amishhearts.com

Do not reproduce without permission.

 


#417 From: "Traci DePree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Sat Jul 4, 2009 11:44 am
Subject: (7/10) HOMETOWN COURTSHIP by Diann Hunt/THE MOMENT BETWEEN by Nicole Baart
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

Hometown Courtship

by Diann Hunt

Steeple Hill Love Inspired

 

His matchmaking brother is sending another single gal Brad Sharp's way. Under the guise of community service! The Make a Home project—building houses for the needy—is Brad's life. He fully expects hair stylist Callie Easton to show up for "work" with a pink hammer and not even use it. Hardly a match for him!

With a heart of gold and a talent for transformation, Callie works hard. Still, Brad won't notice her. His grief over a tragic loss has hardened his heart. Well, Callie knows all about loss. And thanks to Brad, she knows even more about making a home—for them.

Hunt's warmhearted story demonstrates that sometimes following God means just staying where you are. ~4 STARS, RT Book Reviews

 

CHAPTER 1

The strike of the judge's gavel reverberated through the room, announcing to the entire town of Burrow, Ohio, that she, Callie Easton, had committed a crime. She could almost see the stern glares of the city's forefathers.

Who knew that lost parking tickets could cause such a problem?

Heather Rinker, Callie's good friend and attorney, leaned toward her. "You okay?"

"I've just been ordered to do community service, Heather. Would you be okay?"

"No, but then I don't lose things." She gathered her copious papers into tidy little stacks and placed them in her folder.

"It's the handbag. I wouldn't be in this mess if not for the handbag." Callie hiccupped. Her usual reaction to life's crises.

Heather turned to her. "What?"

"It was on sale. I love the smell of leather—did I ever tell you that?—and this leather bag looked so cute. It was the right price, and—"

Heather sighed and tucked her file carefully into her portfolio. "Callie—"

"—it has a million pockets, Heather. Pockets, where things are stored, never to be found again." Callie slumped further into her chair, trying to swallow past the shame that had settled rock solid in her throat. "What am I going to do? Aunt Bonnie needs me."

"Look, Cal—"

"Do you think if I told the judge that spring is one of the busiest seasons of the year for our salon that he would pick another time? I mean, since I'm not a big-city crime boss and all." She bit her lower lip. "This is an awful time to desert Aunt Bonnie." Callie rubbed her aching temples. "Why don't they just fine me or something?"

"This is how it's done in Burrow, Callie." A flicker of sympathy lit Heather's eyes. A rare occurrence, indeed.

"Any chance you could ask him to reconsider?" Callie asked.

"You're kidding, right?" Heather picked up her leather briefcase and started to briskly walk toward the door. To others, her five-foot-two frame may have looked dainty in her smart beige suit and fashionable heels, but Callie knew that inside that petite body lurked the strength of a five-hundred-pound prison matron. She was sheer grit and discipline, that one. How the two of them could be such great friends was a mystery to everyone who knew and loved them.

A new set of witnesses and onlookers shuffled inside the court, tingeing the air with the scent of stale tobacco and sweet perfumes.

Putting all self-respect behind her, Callie slung her handbag over her shoulder, hauled her five-foot-seven self after Heather, practically jogging to keep up, and said—between great heaving breaths—"No, I'm not kidding."

Heather stopped dead center in front of Callie and point-blank stared her in the face. Her friend's eyes turned positively beady.

"It's the price you pay for losing your parking tickets."

Heather turned and headed into the hallway. Callie continued her jog to keep up. "That was harsh, Heather. Even for you." Three gum wrappers slipped from an outside pocket of Callie's handbag and drifted to the floor. She picked them up, stuffed them into the nearest hole in her bag and shifted the strap on her shoulder.

"It's what I've been telling you, Cal. You have to get organized. You can't afford to lose important documents."

Pockets. She had to stay away from pockets and nasty little corners where important papers could hide. She'd better dump out her handbag when she got home and take a look. Who knew what else lurked there.

"Aunt Bonnie, Heather. You know she needs me— especially during prom season. You know how you love her peach scones? She'd make you some if—"

Heather stopped, horror on her face. "Are you trying to bribe me?"

"Well, no, I don't think so. I just thought—"

"Well, don't think. Just do your duty as a good citizen—"

"Please don't make me do this over a couple of old parking tickets." Callie suddenly realized she had been reduced to groveling. Could life get any worse?

"Seven old parking tickets."

"There it is. The ugly truth in all its glory." Callie sighed.

Heather placed a hand on Callie's shoulder. "Look, I know this is tough for you and you're worried about the salon, but it will be over soon and you can get back to business. Hopefully, you'll learn how to get a bit more organized in the process."

"So, I really have to build a house?"

Heather chuckled. "Well, not single-handedly."

Callie could practically smell the sawdust, and for a moment, she was ten years old, staring up at her dad. He took off his tool belt and hard hat and laid them on the kitchen table. Pulling her into his arms, he said, "I'll always love you, Beanie." He brushed away a tear from his face, gave her one last squeeze and walked out the door. Callie flung herself at him, crying, grabbing at the door to get to him while her aunt and uncle held her back, embracing her until she'd shed every last tear.

"Hey, you all right?"

Callie's eyes refocused on Heather's concerned expression. Now was not the time to revisit her father's leaving after her mom died—she had to get out of this situation. "Will I have to wear a tool belt? Please say no. I just couldn't live with myself."

Heather stared at her a little too long and finally said, "You make me crazy, you know that? I gotta go." Her heels clacked across the shiny tiled floor as she went to the courthouse doors.

"What if I toss the handbag?" It was a last-ditch effort that Heather ignored as she disappeared through the door, but Callie figured it couldn't hurt to try.

She hated letting her aunt down this way. Thirty years old and still irresponsible. And building a house was exactly what she didn't need. Old memories were better left buried.

"It's your fault," she growled at the handbag. Shrugging it into place on her shoulder, Callie shoved through the courthouse doors and swept down the steps toward her car. She could think of better ways to start the weekend.

©Diann Hunt 2009 Available at www.amazon.com and www.christianbooks.com

For more information, contact author at www.diannhunt.com and/or http://www.facebook.com/diann.hunt

"A taut, engrossing story about familial love and redemption." --Booklist

 

"A heart wrenching story, beautifully rendered…" --Francine Rivers, bestselling author

 

"This book is a treasure, and not to be missed." --Angela Hunt, bestselling author

 

Abigail Bennett was completely in control of her life until tragedy pushed her to the brink of something she'd never experienced: obsession. Now, she's given up everything she's ever worked for to chase down the object of that obsession. His name is Tyler Kamp. As Abigail follows him across the border into Canada to a beautiful winery in British Columbia, her journey is awash in memories of family and childhood, especially those of her younger sister, Hailey. Dangerously beautiful yet indefinably needy, Hailey seemed to take all the risks Abigail avoided. Until now. But even as Abigail races into her future, her past continues to pull her back. Only when she is brought to the edge of her obsession will she be able to come to terms with the tragedy that ignited it.

A breathtaking story about the emotional risks of relationships, The Moment Between explores the cost of regret, the desire for revenge, and the redemptive power of forgiveness.

 

                                                           The Moment Between

By Nicole Baart

 

She left the world the same way that she had entered it: swathed in robes of scarlet so red and angry and portentous as to be mistaken for black.

 

            The latter crimson swaddling was the result of a ruptured placenta, a condition which separated mother from daughter for hours while the doctors worked to staunch the flow and which nearly left the seven-pound infant motherless from the moment she took her very first wailing breath.  The former was a dirty, ruby wash that spread like a morbid inkblot a few inches up the concave line of her taut stomach and dragged the edges of her white t-shirt into the shallow pool of water where I found her.  She was anchored in a bathtub so small she had to bend her long legs.  Beneath the water the bottom of her jeans and her perfect, small feet were bathed in carnelian.  

 

I tried not to look at her, not to notice the droop of her pale, waxy arm or her skin like rice paper dotted with fine, translucent hairs. She was so white against all that blood. So white and small and sad that the thought fled through my mind that she was floating in wine, an attempt at salvation instead of blood. Maybe someone—the thought made my heart seize agonizingly with hope—had touched her lips with Eucharist wine. Maybe she was too sick for the host, but someone had still taken pity on her and offered viaticum with a vintage so sacred it drowned her in forgiveness. I could almost imagine dipping a fine-stemmed glass beneath the surface and lifting the heady Merlot to my lips. A toast to a grand entrance now bookended by an even grander exit.

 

Instead, I vomited into the toilet beside her upturned wrist.

 

Later, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand, I sat beside her and watched her face. I was waiting, maybe for a flicker, the smallest breath of movement across her carved features, but I knew she was long gone. She had tried to close her eyes at the end, and her lashes almost rested against smooth, unlined cheeks the exact color of gulf sand. There were no tracks of tears streaking her perfect skin, and her lips were even slightly parted in the semblance of a half smile, a secret crescent moon of understanding, as if she knew something I didn't.

 

I wanted to shake her. Why? What do you know? Or, more importantly, how could you?

 

But I didn't shake her; I couldn't. She was my waking nightmare, lying there with the razor positioned perfectly on the edge of the white porcelain tub and two bloody fingerprints beside it as if she had touched the pads of her fingers there on purpose. A signature of sorts. The dips and whorls an admission, her own posthumous confession to the crime she had committed.

 

There was something in me that hated her for what she had done. But beneath that and rising, swelling upward and outward in a dark, smoky thunderhead of impenetrable clouds was grief. Consuming, enveloping, absolute grief.

 

When I began to scream, it echoed through the glass-tiled bathroom like thunder.

~ I ~

Abigail Bennett was the definition of unexpected. She was one year on the wrong side of the knife blade that was thirty, but if she turned up at your restaurant and ordered a glass of wine, even high-heeled and clad in a black sheath, you'd card her every time. Petite and narrow-waisted, with a pixie flip of hair the exact color of coffee beans, Abigail could easily pass for sixteen in a pair of ripped jeans and an Abercrombie T-shirt.

 

Not that she liked looking younger than her age. In fact, most of the time Abigail hated the constant reminders that no matter what she did or where she went, she would not be taken seriously. This explained the harsh line of bobby pins that held her wayward hair out of her face as if the severity of it could add years. It also explained the almost-dowdy clothes, the earth-toned makeup, and the hard, thin line of a mouth that could have been very beautiful.

 

Once people got past the fact that she wasn't a teenager, Abigail looked very much like the ideal kindergarten teacher. Her stature and dress were the opposite of intimidating, yet there was a spark in her dark eyes as if from time to time a match was struck behind the velvety chocolate of her corneas. These eyes could freeze hell over with a well-timed look, a piercing arrow of unmistakable meaning. But there was also the hint of tenderness in Abigail that translated into quiet strength when paired with the sharp edges that were inevitably unveiled before anyone had a chance to form a false opinion of her. But then again, maybe it was all a facade. She didn't let people get close enough to find out.

 

You can find Nicole online at: http://www.nicolebaart.com

 

Buy from Barnes & Noble: http://search.barnesandnoble.com/bookSearch/isbnInquiry.asp?r=1&ISBN=1414323220&r=1

Buy from Amazon:

http://www.amazon.com/gp/product/1414323220?ie=UTF8&tag=httpwwwgoodco-20&linkCode=as2&camp=1789&creative=9325&creativeASIN=1414323220&SubscriptionId=1MGPYB6YW3HWK55XCGG2

 

Buy from Christianbook: http://www.christianbook.com/Christian/Books/product?item_no=323220&item_code=WW&netp_id=604376&event=ESRCN&view=covers

 

 


#416 From: "Traci DePree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri Jun 26, 2009 3:29 pm
Subject: (7/3) Rene Gutteridge's NEVER THE BRIDE/Margaret Daley's SECOND CHANCE FAMILY
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

 

 

Never the Bride

By Cheryl McKay & Rene Gutteridge

 

"Never the Bride teaches us all powerful lessons about God's plan, control,

and the peace that comes with surrender."

—JIM STOVALL, author of The Ultimate Gift

 

  "It's time to surrender the pen…."

 

CHAPTER ONE

 

You don't know me yet, so there is no reason you should care that I'm stuck on a highway with a blowout. But maybe we can relate to each other. Maybe you can understand that when I say, "Everything goes my way," I'm being sarcastic. Not that I'm usually dependent on such a primitive form of communication. I'm actually not very cynical at all.

 

I'm more of a glass-half-full-of-vitamin-infused-water person.

 

Sometimes I even believe that if I dream something, or at least journal it, it

will happen. But today, at eight forty-five in the morning, as the sun bakes me like a cod against the blacktop of the Pacific Coast Highway, I'm feeling a bit sarcastic.

 

It's February but hotter than normal, which means a long, hot California summer is ahead—the kind that seems to bring out the beauty in blondes and the sweat glands in brunettes. I am a brunette. Not at all troubled by it. I don't even have my hair highlighted. I own my brunetteness and always have, even when Sun-In was all the rage. And it can't be overstated that chlorine doesn't turn my medium chestnut

hair green. Actually, it's the copper, not the chlorine, that turns hair green—but that's a useless trivia fact I try to save for speed dating.

 

I'm squatting next to my flat tire, examining the small rip. Holding my hair back and off my neck with one hand, I stand and look up and down the road, hoping to appear mildly distressed. Inside, I'll admit it, I'm feeling moderately hysterical. My boss flips out when I'm late. It wouldn't matter if my appendix burst, he doesn't want to hear excuses. I wish he were the kind of guy who would just turn red in the face and yell, like Clark Kent's newspaper boss. But no. He likes to lecture as if he's an intellectual, except he's weird and redundant and cliché, so it's painful and boring.

 

A few cars zoom by, and I suddenly realize this could be my moment. Part of me says not to be ridiculous, because this kind of thing happens only on shows with a ZIP code or county name in the title. But still, you can't help wondering, hoping, that maybe this is the moment when your life will change. When you meet your soul mate.

 

Like I said, I enjoy my glass/life half full.

 

Even as an optimist, I see no harm in being a little aggressive to achieve my goals. So with my free hand, I do a little wave, throw a little smile, and attempt to lock eyes with people going fifty miles an hour.

 

And then I see him. He's in a red convertible, the top down, the black sunglasses shiny and tight against his tan skin. He's wearing pink silk the way only a man with a good, measured amount of confidence can. At least that's the way I see it from where I'm standing.

 

As he gets closer, his head turns and he notices me. I do a little wave, flirtatious with a slight hint of unintentional taxi hailing. I decide to smile widely, because he is going fast and I might look blurry. He smiles back. My hand falls to my side. I step back, lean against my car, and try to make my conservative business suit seem flattering. There's nothing I can do about my upper lip sweating except hope my sweat-proof department-store makeup is holding up its end of the bargain better than my blowout-proof tire did.

 

He seems to be slowing down.

 

Live in the moment, I instruct myself. Don't think about what I should say or what I could say. Just let it roll, Jessie, let it roll. Don't overthink it.

 

This thought repeats itself when the convertible zooms by. I think

he actually accelerated.

 

So.

 

My makeup is failing, along with whatever charm thought I had. I just can't imagine what kind of guy wouldn't stop and help a woman.

 

Maybe I'd have more hits if I were elderly.

 

I do what I have to do. What I know how to do. I change my own stupid tire. Yes, I can, and have been able to since I was eighteen. I can also change my own oil but don't because then I appear capable of taking care of myself. And I'm really not. Practically, yes, I can take care of myself. I make decent money. I drive myself home from root canals. I open cans without a can opener. I'm able to survive for three days in the forest without food or water, and I never lost sleep over Y2K.

 

But I'm talking about something different. I'm talking about being

taken care of in an emotional way. Maybe it's a genetic problem. I don't know. Somehow I became a hopeless romantic. A friend tried the exorcism equivalent of purging me of this demon when she made me watch TheWar of the Roses two times in a row, all under the guise of a girls' night, complete with popcorn and fuzzy slippers.

 

That didn't cure me.

 

I want to be married. I hate being alone.

 

I lift the blown-out tire and throw it in my trunk, slamming it closed. My skin looks like condensation off a plastic cup. I can't believe nobody has stopped. Not even a creepy guy. I stand there trying to breathe, trying to get a hold of my anger. I'm going to be late, I'm going to be sweaty, and I'm on the side of a highway alone.

 

"You need some help?"

 

I whirl around because I realize that I've just been hoping that even a creepy guy would stop, and since my world works in a way that only my negative thoughts seem to come to pass, you can see why the glass-half-full is so important…

 

www.renegutteridge.com

www.cherylmckay.net

FIND US ON FACEBOOK!

 

Second Chance Family

Love Inspired July 2009

By Margaret Daley

 

 

 "Daley delivers an insightful look at the problems of autism—and how God's plans are always the best ones." –RT magazine reviewer, Susan Mobley

 

 

Dedicated teacher assistance Whitney Maxwell gave up her dream of a family years ago. But she's about to get a lesson in faith and family from an unexpected source—a brave little boy named Jason. Jason and his dad are dealing with his autism the best they can, but Dr. Shane McCoy can't put his tragic past behind him. As Whitney and Shane work together to help his son, could these two lost souls open their hearts to love again and become a lasting family?

 

 

 

Excerpt:

This is not negotiable. My son will attend your school, starting this Thursday." After dealing with a suicidal teenage girl most of the night, Dr. Shane McCoy didn't need this.

 

 

"We aren't equipped to deal with him. Jason should go to Eisenhower Elementary where there's a class for children like him," the principal said in a tight, highly controlled voice.

 

 

The woman's last sentence shredded what composure he had. Pacing his bedroom, Shane plowed his fingers through his hair and tried to remain calm. He gripped the phone. "You've known he would attend for months."

 

 

The rumble of thunder in the distance drew him toward an upstairs window at the front of his house. Jason didn't do well in thunderstorms. Please, Lord, don't let it rain— not today. He drew back the drapes and searched the sky. Dark clouds raced toward the east, away from his house.

 

 

"We've tried to find the right staff to handle your son, but…" The woman paused, taking a deep breath.

 

 

Jason appeared on the sidewalk leading from his house.

 

 

What was he doing out front? Going to get the newspaper for Aunt Louise?

 

 

"But there aren't—" the woman continued on the other line.

 

 

When his son ignored the paper lying in the grass, concern shot through Shane. He hurried toward his door. "I'll be there for the meeting this afternoon. I've got to go," he said, and clicked off the cell phone.

 

 

***

 

 

Am I making a mistake?

 

As the question intruded into Whitney Maxwell's mind, her long hair whipped across her face, momentarily obstructing her view of the street she drove down.

 

"Jason! Stop!"

 

To the right of her someone's frantic tone pierced the early morning air. Whitney fought the wayward strand, finally managing to hook it behind her ear at the same time her gaze riveted to a sudden movement. A child disappeared between two parked vehicles ahead of her, a second later reappearing in the path of her car as he raced across the road.

 

Clenching the steering wheel of her convertible Volkswagen vehicle, she jerked to full attention and slammed on the brakes. Not soon enough.

 

Without thought Whitney swerved her VW to the right. Into a big SUV. The sound of crunching metal drowned out the thundering of her heartbeat in her ears. When she was thrown forward, her seat belt halted her progress. The strap cut into her chest, disrupting her shallow breaths.

 

Almost to the other side of the street near a yellow trashcan, the little boy stopped, pivoted and came straight toward her. When he reached the crash, he slid his hand over the smashed hood of her car, his gaze glued to it.

 

"Jason! Jason!" the woman screamed, her view blocked by the big SUV.

 

The little boy looked up, cocked his head, then whirled around and ran back the way he came—straight into the arms of the older woman who rushed between the parked vehicles. Whitney stared into the lady's pale face as she quaked and hugged the child to her.

 

Everything happened so fast—only seconds—that Whitney's head spun. Her hands shaking, she fumbled for the handle. She shoved the door open, swung her legs to the pavement and stood.

 

The thought of the near miss shuddered through her. Her legs weak, she started to sink and clutched the car to steady herself. She needed to check on the little boy and the older woman, but her whole body quaked. Drawing in several stabilizing breaths, she made her way to the pair now on the grass between the sidewalk and the street.

 

The older woman, tears in her eyes, held the child away from her. "Jason, you cannot run out into the street."

 

"Like yellow."

 

Yellow? What's the child talking about?

 

"Wanted to touch. So pretty."

 

Whitney glanced toward the trashcan then at her yellow Volkswagen car. Her steps faltered at the implication of what could have happened. Thankfully she'd only been going twenty-five miles per hour because the child had been oblivious to the danger involved, and yet he appeared to be at least six or seven years old.

 

The sounds of a slamming door and pounding footsteps nearby drew Whitney's focus toward the house in front of her. A large man, over six feet tall, jogged across the lawn toward them. His intense gaze first took in the child and woman, then slipped to Whitney hovering a few feet from the pair. It skimmed down her length before moving away. When his appraisal connected with her Volkswagen bug, a frown carved hard lines into his face.

 

"Aunt Louise, what happened?"

 

"Jason—" the older woman whimpered the name, tears streaking down her face as she clung to the child. "He— he…"

 

After patting the woman and whispering, "It's okay. I'll deal with this," the man fixed his gaze on Whitney and strode toward her. "What happened?"

 

His question frosted the air between them. She straightened, her hands clenched at her sides. "The little boy ran out into the street from between these two parked cars." She gestured toward the vehicles. "I had to swerve to avoid hitting him."

 

His color drained from his face. He glanced over his shoulder at the boy and the older woman. The child tried to pull from her embrace, his arm outstretched toward Whitney's VW "Aunt Louise, can you take Jason inside? I'll be there in a minute." When the pair was on the porch, the man turned back to Whitney. "I'm so sorry. Are you okay?" His cultured voice held a smooth, calmer tone, meant to put a person at ease. Concern—directed totally toward her— darkened his green eyes.

 

"Better than my car." She flipped her quivering hand toward her convertible. "I ran into someone's SUV. I—"

 

"Don't worry about that. It's mine. Cars can be fixed much easier than people." He walked toward the back of his vehicle and examined the damage. When he looked at hers, he whistled. "Yours will be more involved."

Do Not Reproduce Without Permission

 

Margaret Daley is an award winning, multi-published author in the romance genre. One of her romantic suspense books, Hearts on the Line, won the American Christian Fiction Writers' Book of the Year Contest. Recently she has won the Holt Medallion, Golden Quill Contest, FHL's Inspirational Readers' Choice Contest, Winter Rose Contest, and the Barclay Gold Contest. She wrote for various secular publishers before the Lord led her to the Christian romance market. She currently writes inspirational romance and romantic suspense books for the Steeple Hill Love Inspired lines. She has sold sixty-five books to date.

 

 

Click on this link to buy Second Chance Family at Amazon:

http://www.amazon.com/Second-Chance-Family-Love-Inspired/dp/0373875355/ref=sr_1_4?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1245519923&sr=1-4

http://www.margaretdaley.com

Watch Second Chance Family's trailer at:

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=scHiL5CLehA

 


#415 From: "Traci DePree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri Jun 19, 2009 2:12 pm
Subject: (6/26) Veronica Heley's MURDER IN THE HOUSE and Virginia Smith SCENT OF MURDER
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

Murder in House

By Veronica Heley

 

After her first husband's death, Ellie Quicke discovered that she was stronger than she'd thought. By networking in the community, she'd even solved some neighbourhood crimes. Now married to the Reverend Thomas – her best friend as well as her dear love – she was finding marriage second time round deeply satisfying, but this didn't mean she knew all the answers, especially where murder was concerned. --the tenth of the "Ellie Quicke Mysteries."

 

Ellie and her new husband are suffering from terrible colds when called to deal with  Ursula, a student who has staged a sit-in at church and refuses to move. Ursula challenges Ellie to solve three mysteries; a broken engagement, her friend Mia's disappearance and a murder. When Ellie agrees to return Ursula's engagement ring to her fiancé, she begins to suspect that there is more to Mia's disappearance and the `accidental' death of another friend than their families and the police are willing to admit.  As Ellie attempts to solve the mysteries, she finds her friends and family targeted, as a powerful group hunt her down.

 

Excerpt:

 

`Get that vodka down him! Pick him up under his arms, drag him to the balcony and heave him over.'

 

`She'll tell!'

 

`She's not capable of telling anyone anything at the moment, is she? When she comes round we'll say he got drunk and took a swing at you. Misjudged the distance, went over the edge. All together . . . and over!'

 

Sunday lunchtime

 

Ellie didn't often go down with a cold, but this one had been a blinder. She wasn't the only person to go down with it, of course. Sometimes it seemed as if the whole world was suffering from it. Even her beloved husband, who was normally as strong as an ox – if you could have an ox who looked like an old-time steamship captain complete with beard – even he'd been forced to spend a couple of days in bed and had only just recovered his appetite.

 

The temperature had plummeted overnight, the rain had turned to sleet, the roads were black with slush, and Thomas ought to have been convalescing in the warm. Unfortunately, one of his clerical friends had rung to say he'd gone down with pleurisy and could Thomas take the morning service for him. Being Thomas, he'd stuffed his pockets with cough sweets and gone.

 

Ellie stayed at home to drink honey and lemon and prepare roast beef, Yorkshire pudding and all the trimmings against his return. She knew that both of them ought really to be on a diet of lettuce leaves to reduce waistlines expanding with middle age and a love of good food, but in the aftermath of a heavy cold and in such bitter weather, surely it was right to pamper oneself a bit?

 

She looked at the clock. Thomas was late and she was worried the food would spoil. At that very moment, he let himself in. 

 

`Ellie, light of my life, I have a problem. Could you put lunch on the back burner?  A teenaged girl has staged a sit-in at church and won't leave. She refuses to tell me or the churchwarden what's troubling her, but she might talk to you.'

 

Ellie was horrified. `What, me? Go out, now?' She sneezed and said, `No way!' at the same time.

Thomas put his arm about her. `I know you're not feeling a hundred per cent, the weather's filthy, and we've both been looking forward to a good meal. But would it hurt to put it back it for an hour? The girl's brought a sleeping bag, and proposes to stay the night!'                       

 

 

The church was one of those brick edifices built in the twenties, seemingly designed to keep builders constantly in work on repairs, with flat roofs and chapels sticking out here and there. Thomas used his borrowed key to let them directly into the vestry.

 

The girl had made herself very much at home. She was sitting on a folded-up sleeping bag, with a colourful holdall beside her. Her skin was clear, innocent of make-up; was warmly dressed in jeans, a couple of heavy sweaters and good-looking boots. . . and was engaged in straightening her long, honey-coloured hair with battery-operated tongs. She had the electric fire on, and had poured herself out a cup of something from a Thermos flask.

 

Thomas gave a giant sneeze and mopped himself up. `This is my wife, Ellie Quicke, who is good at sorting out people's problems. Would you like to tell her what's troubling you?'

 

The girl looked Ellie over, but her remote expression didn't change. `You don't have to worry about me. I'll leave the place tidy and let myself out in the morning.'

 

Ellie blew her nose. Coming in from the cold always set her off. `I didn't see any banners up outside the church. What are you doing a sit-in for? I'm dying for my lunch. So is Thomas. But I suppose if you're having a sit-in, we'd better sit it out with you.'

 

`No need for that.' The girl put the tongs away in her bag. `I'd rather be alone.'

 

Thomas swivelled round. `A hermit job? Isolation, peace and quiet? Trying to shut out the world's noise and listen to what God is saying to you?'

 

`God?' She considered the matter. `I'm not sure I believe in God. I'm doing this for someone who did believe in God. Then I'll have closure and can move on.'

 

Ellie made a guess. `He . . . whoever he is . . . is dead? A boyfriend?' The girl was attractive in a big-boned sort of way. Not beautiful, exactly, but she had an interesting face. Of course she would have a boyfriend.

 

The girl shrugged. `My boyfriend's still alive, but you can go off people, you know.' She brought her knees up to her chin. `I promised myself I'd do this for him, and I don't break my promises.'

 

`Not a boyfriend?'

 

`One of the crowd. He'd too much to drink at a party in the New Year, got into a quarrel, took a swing at someone, toppled over a balcony and that was that. It wasn't murder.'

 

`Then why did you use the word?'

 

Long eyelashes were lowered, eyelashes the same colour as her hair, both honey blonde. `I was stupid, thinking I'd get some sort of message from God if I stayed on alone in the church. Of course it wasn't murder. The police said it wasn't and they should know, shouldn't they?'

 

`You disagree?'

 

Ursula treated Ellie to a look in which calculation overlaid doubt. `Your husband said you were good at solving mysteries. How about investigating a disappearance, a broken engagement, and an accidental death which was really a murder?' She pulled a chain out from under her sweater, undid the clasp and slid a gold ring from it. `Perhaps you'd like to return it to him for me.'

 

Ellie blinked. `What . . .? Who . . .? No, I –'

 

`Daniel Collins. Park Gardens. He'll understand. No message.'

 

 

 

Veronica Heley

www.veronicaheley.com

 

From good bookshops everywhere. Also available from Amazon – see the link on my website.

 

Do not reproduce without permission.

 

Scent of Murder


by Virginia Smith

www.virginiasmith.org

 

 

Scent of Murder is the third and final installment in Virginia Smith's Classical Trio Series. This time the trio is scheduled to play their last wedding at an artist colony in the Blue Hills of Indiana. Caitlin, who is reeling from being dumped by her long-time boyfriend, has sworn off men for a full year to give herself time to heal. But that's before she meets Chase Hollister, the handsome owner of a scented candle factory. Before she knows it, she and Chase are caught up in a haunting crime from his past – and pursued by a deadly killer in the present.

 

 

"Plenty of action and suspense, a fine mystery and the knowledge that the love of God is for everyone, no matter what they've done." – Romantic Times, 4 ½ Star Review

 

 

 

 

Chapter 1

 

The rising sun glimmered in the eastern sky as Chase Hollister followed a well-defined trail that skirted the edge of Brown County State Park. He maintained a brisk pace, though low branches from the dense trees made running impossible. Night clung to the forest around him with stubborn determination, even as tendrils of sunlight threatened its tenacious hold. Chase welcomed the shadowy darkness. It suited his mood.

 

A lingering chill penetrated his T-shirt and sent a shiver rippling through his body. Nights in early May here in Indiana were still pretty cold. He should have grabbed a lightweight jacket on his way out of the house.

 

Scratch that. He should have kept to the open road for his morning run, where the heat of exertion would have kept him warm. What possessed him to come to the park before dawn—again?

 

Chase climbed over a dead tree limb lying across the path. No matter how determined he was not to haunt this place, he kept returning.

 

Not as often as before. A year ago, right after the tragedy— his mind skipped across the details, best not go there—he'd wandered these trails almost daily. His parents assumed he'd found some sort of comfort in surrounding himself with nature. Maybe they thought he was praying. And Chase had done some praying, if his repeated questions of Why, Lord? Why didn't I see it? How could I miss it? counted as prayers. But no answers had been forthcoming, and the questions still tortured Chase, almost a year later.

 

And he still wandered the park trails every few weeks. How sad was that?

 

The shadows lost their tenuous grip on the wooded area around him, and Chase could now make out a few more details. A movement up ahead turned out to be a deer. He caught sight of a patch of white fur as it scurried off and disappeared into the forest, no doubt startled to see anyone out at this early hour. Something rustled the thick green leaves in the tree overhead. The residents of the park were waking.

 

He heard the stream before he saw it, smelled the fresh, rich scent of mud from the shore. The trail turned sharply and ran alongside the wide stream for fifty yards or so, to the place where the path ended at the road. Chase tensed when he glimpsed a dark structure, the covered bridge that stood sentinel over the north entrance to the park. And beneath it…

 

He set his teeth together. The place that drew him here. That haunted him.

 

How many times had he told himself he would not come back here, that he needed to put the past behind him and move on? And yet, here he was.



His step slowed as he neared the trail's end. The stream splashed along beside him, the sound an almost joyful counterpoint to his dire thoughts. I was too focused on myself, on my stupid infatuation with Leslie. If I'd paid more attention to my friend, surely I would have known. I could have helped him.

 

His throat tightened like a clenched fist, a familiar feeling lately. I'm so sorry, Kevin.

 

The sun had not yet risen above the trees to his left, so the wide, muddy area beneath the bridge was still in shadows. Try though he might, Chase couldn't stop himself from staring at the place where the nightmare had begun.



His footsteps faltered. The shore wasn't empty. Something was there, something big. Black. It was…

 

Chase's mouth went dry. A car. The front tires rested in the water, the rear end angled upward on the steep bank.

 

He broke into a run. One corner of his mind noted the angle of the tire tracks in the soft soil as he splashed into the stream. The car had been driven, or maybe pushed, off the two-lane road a few feet before entering the covered bridge. Icy water wet Chase's sweatpants up to the knees. He barely noticed. His fingers grasped the door handle and jerked. Locked. He shielded his eyes and peered through the window.

 

Acid surged into Chase's throat. He jerked away, stomach roiling. No doubt at all what had killed the person inside. Dark stains covered the man's clothing and the car's interior. An ugly wound gaped in his throat.

 

Just like Kevin.

 

Chase stumbled to the shore and fell to his knees. Mud seeped through his pants, but he didn't move.

 

Lord, no—it can't happen again.


--------------

Copyright © 2009 by Virginia Smith

For more information about Scent of Murder, and the other books in the Classical Trio Series, visit www.virginiasmith.org.

 

Listen to the author read the entire first chapter to you here:

http://bigcontact.com/VirginiaSmithBookExcerpts/scent-of-murder-chapter-1

 

Support your local bookstore! If you don't see Scent of Murder on the shelf, ask them to order it for you. Or purchase it online at:

 

Christianbook.com - http://www.christianbook.com/Christian/Books/product?event=AFF&amp;p=1142059&amp;item_no=443437

 

Amazon.com -  http://www.amazon.com/Scent-Murder-Steeple-Inspired-Suspense/dp/0373443439/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1244205367&sr=8-1

 

or order the Kindle Version - http://www.amazon.com/Scent-of-Murder-ebook/dp/B002B9MHL8/ref=sr_1_2?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1243458428&sr=8-2

 


#414 From: "Traci DePree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri Jun 19, 2009 2:03 pm
Subject: (6/19) Lisa Bergren's BREATHE and Nancy Moser's HOW DO I LOVE THEE?
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

Breathe

By Lisa Bergren

 

"Breathe riveted me with its fascinating peek into Colorado Springs history and well-drawn characters I quickly grew to love. I couldn't put it down! Bergren is one of my favorite authors." –Colleen Coble

 

"Breathe is a sweet and sensitive tale of faith, love and devilry on a raw frontier just coming into its own." –Kristen Heitzmann

 

Colorado, 1883

A publishing heiress is on the brink of life…and death. Her beautiful, younger sister is called to the forbidden stage. Her brother, troubled guardian, is raging inside. A veiled treasure map leads to a hidden silver mine. A threatening villain hovers in the shadows. And a hero is bent on saving his bride. Just breathe…

 

 

An Excerpt from Chapter One of Breathe:

 

Odessa tried to shove back the wave of fear as the slow suffocation began. It was too much, this long ride west. Three days they had been on cursed trains chugging across endless tracks—three days! Hours of dust and dark, choking smoke from the train, the sweet-sour body odor from fellow passengers. She could even smell herself, and the combined force seemed to pour sand in through her nose and down into her lungs, filling them, filling them, like two sacks of concrete.

 

Her father had meant for her to chase the cure; instead, she was merely hastening her own demise.

          

"Odessa? Dess!" Dominic said, leaning forward in his seat. "Moira, quick. Dampen this handkerchief."

 

          Odessa closed her eyes and concentrated on each breath, her brother's voice, her sister's movement. She willed herself not to panic, not to give in to the black demon that loomed over her. This was worse than before. The creature had moved in and around her, tormenting her as he sat upon her chest.

         

          "Dess, here. You must take your laudanum. Just this once. You've made it this far; we'll be there within hours."

       

          Odessa could feel the cold stares of the people in the seats next to them as she sipped from the blue bottle. She knew she was not the only consumptive patient on this train, but all of them were considered a nuisance. She had not the strength to care at this point.

 

She had to keep herself from coughing.

 

To begin coughing was to never stop.

 

But her throat, the mucous, the tickle, the terrible desire to try and take a deep breath to give it just one attempt, one huge cough to clear the way, to free her from the storm cloud that covered her now, roiling like a summer thunderhead…O God, she cried. I can't breathe! I can't breathe! Don't let me die!

 

Visions of her little brothers filled her mind. Gasping piteously. Blue lips, blue fingernails, eyes rolling back in their heads. Michael, thirteen; Clifford, eleven; Earl, eight; tiny Fred, only three…

 

"Dess," Dominic said, urgently. "Dess!"

 

She could feel herself sliding sideways, her head spinning, knew it improper, such public loss of control, but helpless, giving into the dark demon that was casting her about, twirling her about like a chicken on a spit…

 

Dominic picked her up in his arms and laid her gently on the floor between the seats. From far away, she could tell he was placing his coat beneath her head. She could feel the rough woolen fibers at her neck. But how was that possible? Spinning at this rate…

 

"Stay with us, Odessa St. Clair," he called to her firmly. "We are almost there! Fight it! Fight back! Stay with us!"

 

It was as if he called to her from the mouth of a long, dark cave. Could he not see the monster? The demon cloud that was spiriting her away? How was she to fight such a thing? Why did they call it the White Death when it was dark, so dark…

 

The laudanum, the blessed drug moved through her and began to relax her. She did not wish to be the latest St. Clair invalid, wasting away of consumption, the White Death, wasting away the family money, the family's time, the family's attentions. If she was not strong enough to chase the cure, she didn't deserve it at all. She had to find it within her, the hope, the desire, hovering somewhere deep within. Was it even there any longer?

 

Moira arrived and placed a delicate white handkerchief over her nose and mouth, blessedly cool and light and smelling faintly of soap, clean, clear soap. It reminded Odessa of her mother, of years ago when she would come to Odessa's sick room to care for her, nurse her back to health. She wanted to thank her sister, knowing this collapse was embarrassing her, embarrassing them all, but she could not find the breath to utter one word.

 

"Nic…" Moira said in alarm. Was she outside, floating away from Odessa? Or was Odessa floating away from them? Out of this train, out of her cave, breaking free?

 

"Is there a doctor on the train?" Dominic yelled. "Is there a doctor? Can anyone assist us?"

 

"You listen to me," Dominic said lowly, fiercely in her ear, suddenly right beside her. "You are not going to die on this train. You are going to reach the sanatorium and regain your health. You have a life ahead of you, Odessa St. Clair. A life. Not as an invalid. But as a vital, healthy woman. You will know freedom. You will beat this curse on our family. We will be friends into our old age. Do you hear me? Do you hear me, Odessa?"

 

Watch the video trailer at www.LisaTawnBergren.com!

 

Available at Amazon.com, CBD.com, and fine bookstores everywhere.

 

Copyright 2009. Do not reproduce without permission.

 

 

How Do I Love Thee?  by Nancy Moser

 

***

 

Come witness the romance of all romances . . . Elizabeth Barrett is a published poet—and a virtual prisoner to her weak health and a tyrannical father who forbids any of his children to marry. She has resigned herself to simply existing. That is, until the letter arrives... "I love your verses with all my heart," writes Robert Browning, an admiring fellow poet. And as friendly correspondence gives way to something more, Elizabeth discovers that Robert's love is not for her words alone. Could it be that God might grant her more than mere existence? And can she risk defying her father in pursuit of true happiness?  Included in the back of the book are the complete Sonnets from the Portuguese that included her famous poem:  How do I love thee?  Let me count the ways…

Romantic Times 4-star review:  "This peek inside the private life of secluded poetess Elizabeth Barrett Browning is a delight.  The journey her heart takes to go against all she knows and embrace the unknown is suspenseful, sad, and very interesting."

 

Get How Do I Love Thee at your local bookstore or at www.amazon.com. To find out more about Nancy Moser's books go to www.nancymoser.com.

 

***

 

The story opens with Elizabeth recuperating in Torquay on the seacoast of England, chatting with her beloved brother, Edward.

 

"I will die soon."

 

My brother, Edward, leaned to an elbow on the side of my bed. "Oh, posh, Ba. You've been dying for years and you are still with us."

 

He was right. Although I had celebrated a childhood of good health, the journey through my teen years, my twenties, and now my thirties had been greatly spent in a position of recline. And decline.

 

Bro popped a grape into his mouth and sighed. "No one can die here, Ba. Torquay is the happiest place in southern England. The sea will not allow such talk. So I must insist you desist." The grape met its demise and another was plucked as Bro's next victim.

 

I pulled my shawl closer, leaned back against the pillows, and gazed out the window at the sea sparkling in the May sunshine. We had come here in 1838, and though our initial intent was to stay only one winter here, we had spent nearly two years away from our family's home in London, partaking of the salt air that was supposed to make me well. The situation had transpired due to an ultimatum from Dr.

Chambers. He had informed Papa that if I were kept in London—with its soot and fog and unhealthy air—he would not be held responsible for the consequences. And so Papa had relented.

 

But unfortunately, in requiring such attention, two of my siblings had to accompany me, Henrietta as my helper, and Edward as our chaperon. Other family came and went, and at times there was more family here than in London. I knew the situation was the subject of much tension back home—which was unfortunate—but I was not in charge. Papa was. It was regrettable that propriety forced three of us to be pulled from the family home, but in truth, neither of the others seemed to mind as much as I.

 

Henrietta—who, unlike myself, found books and learning a bore—always discovered friends and society no matter where she was planted. And Bro . . . he was quite willing to lounge with me at Torquay if it prevented his being sent to our family's plantation in Jamaica, where he would be forced to do more than paint a few watercolors and see to his poor sister's happiness. As the Barrett heir, much was desired from Bro, although, alas, much was not expected. Bro took no interest in and had little aptitude towards carrying on the family business. It was as though he were waiting for Papa to make him interested and able. I loved him dearly, but I knew he was not distinguished among men. His heart was too tender for energy.

 

When Papa had made murmurings that it was time for Bro to leave Torquay and take on some business responsibility, I, in a rare moment of assertiveness, had insisted he be left with me. To gain my own way, I had even sobbed, begging that Bro be allowed to stay. On his part, Bro, as a true alter ego, had declared that he loved me better than anyone and he would not leave me till I was well. But Papa . . . I never forgot Papa's reply: "I consider it very wrong of you to exact such a thing, Ba." I mourned his harsh words, but my desire—yea, my need—for Bro's company allowed my shame only a short visit, and was far outweighed by my delight in his presence.

 

And all had worked out well. Our brother Charles—Stormie—had gone to Jamaica in Bro's stead. So for now, we had received a reprieve.

 

Jamaica . . . the thought of that awful place forced me to pull my eyes away from the calming view of the sea. For my most recent decline had been caused by the news that our brother Sam had died of fever there not three months previous—dead for two months before we even received word. Funny Sam, six years younger than I, boisterous and witty, though admittedly, a bit too fond of drink.

 

Bro sat upright and pointed at me, making his finger dance an accusatory spiral. "And what is this?

Sorrow in my sister's eyes? I will not have it."

 

I adjusted the cuff of my mourning dress. "I was thinking of Sam."

 

He used the moment to state his case. "Do you see why I do not wish to go to Jamaica? If Sam succumbed to its temptations, I most surely would—"

 

Temptations? I had only heard talk of fever. "What temptations?"

 

I watched regret and panic play upon my favourite brother's face. "I misspoke. Sam died of fever. That is all—"

 

"Apparently that is not all. As the eldest I demand to know the truth." My bluster was for show. I did not really want to hear the details. I was well aware of the peculiarities of my eight brothers and two sisters and loved them dearly, but in response to my familiarity with their characters, I oft preferred to turn a blind eye to their lesser qualities.

 

In turn, Bro, who knew me too well, gave me only partial disclosure. "Papa has warned us boys of the lures that dwell in Jamaica. So far from home, with great responsibilities, and no family close to offer support and guidance. . . ." He sighed with great drama—as was his way. "Sam was . . . Sam."

"Ah." I would let it remain at that. I pulled a volume of Balzac's Le Père Goriot close. "I do long for the day when we can all be together again under one roof. Although I may have found benefit in Torquay at one time, now I am too weak to bear being away. I find it dreadful. Dreadful," I repeated. "I am crushed, trodden down, and death nips at me from afar, but also from far too near." I sat upright to gain Bro's full attention. "What is there to recommend this place when my own doctor has died here?"

 

Bro looked confused. "Dr. Barry died months ago."

 

"Which makes his death from fever acceptable?"

 

"It happens, Ba." . . .

 

 

 

 

Copyright 2009  Nancy Moser

 

 


#413 From: "Traci DePree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri Jun 12, 2009 12:44 pm
Subject: (6/12)Jane Kirkpatrick's IN A FLICKERING LIGHT/Donita Paul's VANISHING SCULPTOR
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

In a Flickering Light

Jane Kirkpatrick

 

In A Flickering Light, (WaterBrook Multnomah Publishing Group, A division of Random House), Jane Kirkpatrick draws a page from her grandmother's photo album to capture the interplay between temptation and faith that marks a woman's pursuit of her dreams in her fifteenth novel.  Jessie Gaebele was a photographer's assistant in 1907 in Winona, Minnesota in this first book of the Portrait of a Heart series.  Publisher's Weekly, in a starred review, called the novel "…exceptionally authentic" with "…exquisite nuance…aching and hopeful."   The story is told over three years through the eyes of Jessie, her employer, F.J. Bauer; and his wife, Mrs. Bauer.  Five actual glass plate photographs are reproduced in the novel with Jessie as the first person narrator of her story behind each photograph.  The first is what Jessie calls "The Subject" and it begins the novel.

 

Excerpt

In my favorite portrait of myself I am wearing an opaque eyelet dress, layered, with the scalloped edges of the hemline barely whispering across the carpeted studio floor. The dress could have been worn for a christening, though its lavish detail would have stolen something from an event where the child ought to be the focus. The child, wearing a long flowing white dress that could be handed down to brother and sister for each successive important day, that's what matters at a christening. The child is what people should gaze upon at such an event, not a mother or aunt or friend wearing a too-elegant eyelet dress.

It could be a wedding dress but of course, it wasn't.

 I find so few photographs of myself that I wish to share with others but in this one, I appear taller than my five feet, two inches, as I've chosen a hat with ostrich plumes swept up in the back and high over my head. The plumes shade my eyes with dried berries that flow out onto the hat's white brim in a cornucopia of fruit. My hair, the color of oiled leather, is coiled up beneath the brim. (My little brother, Roy, says I have hair the color of cow pies dotting the pasture on our grandparent's farm, but that's the nature of little brothers born in the new century, or at least was Roy's creative nature before the accident.) The milliner did splendid work and the white of the felted hat brim brings the eye to the dress, which is what I wanted. The beauty of the dress is the real subject of the photograph.

My mother called it my "kept woman dress." It was no such thing and it pained me to hear her say it. In time, I came to know full well that I'd received favor, undeserved and chose unwisely.  But there are always misunderstandings in families; always sacrifices worthy of making, too, no matter how strained they may seem at the time.

 I'd seen the dress in Choates' window as I walked bundled up against Minnesota's blistering river winds. The dress spoke of spring and newness, something I longed for.  I vowed to buy it. And so I did, saving twenty-five cents a week for six months before I brought it home one fine summer day. Of course I'd asked the clerk to set it aside for me and put fifty cents down so they knew I was serious, that I'd keep my commitment.

 In this photograph, I posed myself at the edge of a bench made to look like marble. Its molding can't be identified as something specific but suggests lush relief and gives interest to the eye, though not enough to take away from the true subject. Morning light radiates through the studio windows.

I'd painted a white board and set it just beyond the arc of the exposure so that the morning rays reflected against it and poured soft beams back onto the dress, keeping the area to my right in shadow. It seemed fitting with so much of my life a chase of shadow and light. Behind me I used the scenic drop of dark woods reflecting against a full moon shining. My face seems almost backlit by that sphere, a feature I hadn't anticipated.  It fascinates me that I can set up a subject, think I have everything perfectly arranged, and then only afterward do I see things I had not noticed before, little things, like spots of light that highlight the tips of my size three black high-button boots or a moon giving unexpected brightness. It seems I turn reflective after the fact, surprised by what was always there that I failed to see. 

I had wanted the soft, natural light to raise the detail of the eyelet dress and the overskirt and emphasize the hours of work that must have gone in to making it; to shade gently on my shoulders and maybe, just maybe, to bring into focus—something one might notice after prolonged viewing—the rings I'm wearing or the necklace.

 I leaned slightly forward, no easy task given the whale bone corset that fits as close to me as soap to skin. I clasped my hands at my knees. At the last minute, I also decided not to look at the camera but to gaze away, toward something I couldn't quite name but knew I wanted. I did not smile. There are times to smile and times to cry and times to be serene.  I see sadness in my eyes. 

Voe opened the shutter, exposed the film, then closed it using my 3A Graflex. I developed the photograph myself.

 I never intended to show the image to him.

 But he saw it there among the other exposures of funeral flowers and family portraits made on New Year's Day. A child had jiggled on her father's lap so that photograph was wasted, but I hated throwing the picture out because I did appreciate the family composition. The prints lay on the table outside the developing room, some of the edges beginning to curl as I'd wanted to save costs so didn't use the more expensive paper.

 He wasn't supposed to be there, recovering from his illnesses and everything else.

 His mustache twitched as his long fingers moved the photographs aside, then stalled at the one of me. He lifted it, adjusted his glasses, then lowered the print to catch my eyes. I couldn't tell if his smile was wistful or shared a certain sense of pride…for his part in my having produced such a precious photograph; or my part in being willing to have myself as the subject. I didn't ask. Instead, I pulled the picture from his fingers, careful not to touch him; and directed his attention elsewhere.

 I could do that and discovered nearly too late that I often had to. 

 

Do Not Reproduce without permission.

Jane Kirkpatrick, author of A Flickering Light (WaterBrook Multnomah Publishing Group), Book one of A Portrait of a Heart series, is available now at www.jkbooks.com; www.powellsbooks.com www.bn.com;  www.amazon.com; www.christianbook.com; and fine  bookstores everywhere.

The Vanishing Sculptor
By Donita K Paul

Tipper is a young emerlindian who's responsible for the upkeep of her family's estate during her sculptor father's absence. Tipper soon discovers that her actions have unbalanced the whole foundation of her world, and she must act quickly to undo the calamitous threat. But how can she save her father and her world on her own?

The task is too huge for one person, so she gathers the help of some unlikely companions--including the nearly five-foot tall parrot Beccaroon--and eventually witnesses the loving care and miraculous resources of Wulder. Through Tipper's breathtaking story, readers will discover the beauty of knowing and serving God.

Excerpt:
A View from a Tree
 
   Sir Beccaroon cocked his head, ruffled his neck feathers, and stretched, allowing his crimson wings to spread. The branch beneath him sank and rose again, responding to his weight. Moist, hot air penetrated his finery, and he held his wings away from his brilliant blue sides.  

    "Too hot for company," he muttered, rocking back and forth from one scaly four-toed foot to the other on the limb of a sacktrass tree. The leaves shimmered as the motion rippled along the branch. "Where is that girl?"

    His yellow head swiveled almost completely around. He peered with one eye down the overgrown path, and then scoped out every inch within his range of vision, twisting his neck slowly.

    A brief morning shower had penetrated the canopy above and rinsed the waxy leaves. A few remaining drops glistened where thin shafts of tropical sun touched the dark green
foliage. On the broot vine, flowers the size of plates lifted their fiery red petals, begging the thumb-sized bees to come drink before the weight of nectar broke off the blooms.  
Beccaroon flew to a perch on a gnarly branch. He sipped from the broot blossom and ran his black tongue over the edges of his beak. A sudden breeze shook loose a sprinkle of leftover
raindrops. Beccaroon shook his tail feathers and blinked. When the disturbance settled, he cocked his head and listened.  
    "Ah! She's coming." He preened his soft green breast and waited, giving a show of patience he didn't feel. His head jerked up as he detected someone walking with the girl.  

    "Awk!" The word exploded from his throat. He flew into a roost far above the forest floor where he couldn't be seen from the ground and watched the approach of the girl placed under his guardianship. Tipper strolled along the path below, wearing a flowing, golden gown over her tall, lean body. She'd put her long blonde hair in a fancy braid that started at the crown of
her head. A golden chain hung from each of her pointed ears. And she'd decorated her pointed facial features with subdued colors, blue for her eyelids, rose for her lips, and a shimmering yellow on her cheeks. Beccaroon sighed. His girl was lovely.

    The bushes along the path behind her rustled. Beccaroon's tongue clucked against his beak in disapproval. Hanner ambled after Tipper, leading a donkey hitched to a cart. The man's shaggy hair, tied with a string at the back of his neck, hung oily and limp. Food and drink stained the front of his leather jerkin, and his boots wore mud instead of a shine. The parrot caught a whiff of the o'rant from where he perched. The young man should carry the fragrance of citrus, but his over-strong odor reminded Beccaroon of rotten fruit.

        A tree full of monkeys broke out in outraged chatter. Tipper, when alone, walked amid the animals' habitat without causing alarm.

        "Smart monkeys," said Beccaroon. "You recognize a ninny-nap-conder when you see one." He used the cover of the monkey's rabble-rousing to glide from one tree to another where he could hide at a lower level. He had an idea where Tipper would lead Hanner.

        "Here it is," said the pretty emerlindian. She pulled vines from a clump, revealing a gray statue beneath. "My father named this one Vegetable Garden."

        Hanner pulled off more vines as he made his way slowly around the four-foot statue.

    "Vegetable Garden? Mistress Tipper, are you sure you have the right one? This is a statue of a boy reading a book. He's not even chewing a carrot while he sits here."

        "Father used to say reading a good book was nourishment." Hanner scratched his head, shrugged his shoulders, and went to fetch the donkey and cart. Tipper's head tilted back, and her blue eyes looked up into the trees. Her gaze roamed over the exact spot Beccaroon used as a hidden roost. Not by the blink of an eyelash did she betray whether she had seen him.

        Hanner returned.   

        Tipper spread out a blanket in the cart after Hanner maneuvered it next to the statue, then helped him lift the stone boy into the back. Hanner grunted a lot, and Tipper scolded.

        "Careful. . . don't break his arm . . . too many vines still around the base."

        They got the statue loaded, and Tipper tucked the blanket over and around it. She then gave Hanner a pouch of coins.

        "This is for your usual delivering fee. I couldn't put in any extra for traveling expenses. I'm sure you'll be reimbursed by our buyer."

        He grunted and slipped the money inside his jerkin.

        Tipper clasped her hands together. "Be careful. And give Master Dodderbanoster my regards."

        He tipped his hat and climbed aboard the cart. "I always am. And I always do."  

        She stood in the path until the creak of the cartwheels could no longer be heard.

        Beccaroon swooped down and sat on a thick branch wrapped with a leafless green creeper. The vine looked too much like a snake, so he hopped to another limb.

        "Was that wise?" he asked.

        "I don't think so either, Bec, but what else can I do? I  sell the artwork only as a last resort when we need quite a bit of cash. The well needs re-digging." Tipper pulled a tight face, looking like she'd swallowed nasty medicine. "We've sold almost everything in the house. Mother sees them in the market and buys them back. Sometimes I get a better price for a frippery the second time I sell it and sometimes not."

        Beccaroon swayed back and forth on his feet, shaking his head. "She never catches on?"

        "Never." Tipper giggled.


Copyright Donita K. Paul 2009   Do Not Reproduce Without Permission.
You can find The Vanishing Sculptor at www.amazon.com, www.borders.com, www.cbd.com and wherever books are sold.


www.donitakpaul.com  
www.dragonblogin.blogspot.com


#412 From: "Traci DePree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri May 29, 2009 1:46 pm
Subject: (6/5) Robert Elmer's BEYOND CORISTA and Jill Nelson's WITNESS TO MURDER
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

 

 

Beyond Corista

by Robert Elmer

 

Book three in the "Shadowside" sci-fi/fantasy trilogy for YA (young teen) readers

Oriannon and her friends Margus and Wist hurtle through space on a dangerous mission, guided by the pilot stone. Their enemy, Sola, is on board as well, and Oriannon soon begins to regret rescuing the blind woman from battle. As the odd crew flies from way station to way station, Oriannon delivers the warning that she received from her mentor, Jesmet—the Troikans are coming to destroy Corista! At each location, Oriannon is met with disbelief, and soon even she begins to wonder if the threat is real. Are her visits from Jesmet only a hallucination? Oriannon must find the answer—and the faith—to race toward a destination only she can see.

 

Designed to challenge young readers to re-examine their own faith, the allegorical setting of Beyond Corista puts a compelling extraterrestrial twist on the second chapter of Acts, particularly the missionary journeys of the Apostle Paul and his friends. What if the Creator of the universe visited another planet?

 

Chapter 1

 

"What's going on?" Just after the impact, fifteen-year-old Oriannon Hightower of Nyssa pulled herself hand over hand out of the back room of the shuttle, making her way forward to where her friend Margus Leek had been thrown to the floor in the control room. Eye-watering black smoke made her choke on her words and gasp for breath before a burst of chilling argonite gas snuffed the fire out.

"Did we hit a mine?" she asked.

Their spacecraft shuddered and tipped to the side. Gravity stabilizers must have taken a hit.

"You mean, you don't know?" came a low, mocking voice from the back of the control room, Huddled in the corner, a defiant Sola Minnik waved her hands for balance as an even larger explosion ripped through the underbelly of the craft and the overhead lights flickered out. The darkness would make no difference to a blind woman, however.

Ori ignored Sola's question and glanced up at the Pilot Stone—which still glowed a faint gold and blue from its place next to the directional displays. The array of multi-colored screens still glowed steady, as well, taking their coordinates from the Stone. Or so Oriannon assumed.

"Ori!" their Owling friend, Wist, shouted from the darkness of the passenger area. "You guys okay up there?"

"Um …" Oriannon gripped a handhold to keep from being thrown about. "Can't say for sure."

Oriannon couldn't be certain if their craft might explode at any instant, or if they'd been less than fatally wounded. She flinched at the sound of grinding and twisting metal all around them; the smack and shudder of raw impacts as something hard hit the outer skin of their craft—three, four, then five times. The engines shrieked in protest, and she felt their forward momentum slow, then come to a complete stop with a rude jerk. Margus struggled back up to his chair, holding his forehead.

"What's happening, now?" asked Oriannon, rushing to help him.

"Like a huge hand just closed around us." Margus pointed at zeros on a screen that normally marked their forward speed. "I don't know how, but we're being pulled backward!"

 Never a whiner, Margus ignored the blood trickling from a gash above his eye, focusing on the ship. He throttled back so the ship lurched and they leaned to the other side. If anyone could pilot them through this, he could, though his signature grin had long since disappeared.

 "Backward?" Wist struggled forward to join them as the ship jostled from side to side like a hooked fish that knows it's going to die. But looking out the forward view ports revealed nothing except the emptiness of space. The slowly, the nose section of a dark, silver-black Coristan Security cruiser pulled into view. It might have blended into the blackness if the windows had not been brightly lit from within. Oriannon groaned.

As the emergency lights flickered on, she wondered how long they had left before this escape was all over—before they were dragged back to Corista to be executed as rebels and insurgents.

"They're all around us," reported Margus. "Five cruisers. They've caught up."

"But how?" Wist looked around the control room as if black-suited securities might step in through the skin of the shuttle. Another metal-on-metal impact shook them nearly off their feet, and Oriannon worried about her father resting in one of the two tiny passenger cabins aft of the control room. Margus checked his instruments once again.

"Grappling hooks." He didn't need to yell. "They're using grappling hooks!"

That would explain the grinding noises as large metal hooks burrowed their way more deeply into the ship's outer skins. Since the hooks had certainly been fired from several of the Coristan Security vessels at once, there would be no way to shake free.

"Ah, I see they've finally arrived. Have they?" Sola smiled as she felt her way forward, turning her head each time a new hook penetrated their hull with a sickening shudder. Even if the shuttle was built with multiple skins and air locks in between, they could not survive this kind of brutal attack for long. From her own twisted perspective, Sola had reason to smile.

However, that didn't mean she was easy to look at. The woman's eyebrows and eyelashes had been singed completely away, while her once full head of red hair had been reduced to ugly, twisted wisps here and there. Worse yet, her face looked as if someone had blackened it with a blowtorch, while angry red blisters rose across her nose and cheekbones, framing sightless eyes still wet with rheumy, coagulated tears. It could have been worse, considering the flash bomb that had blown up in her face only hours before back on Corista. In an instant, she had gone from someone who had always prided herself on her well-kept good looks to a snarling, helpless apparition.

Now Sola blindly reached out and grabbed Oriannon by the collar of her tunic. "You didn't answer," hissed Sola.

"Let me go!" Oriannon tried to pull away, but she literally had nowhere to escape. Maybe it didn't have made any difference if they had reached the way station ahead of the pursuing Security vessels. Maybe it was better to end this way.

"Why don't you just enjoy what little time you have left?" Sola challenged her again. "Have a snack. I've stocked plenty of supplies. A cup of clemsonroot tea?"

"Why don't you shut up!" Margus yelled in her direction. "Why don't you just keep your mouth shut and mind your own business!"

"Oh, but that's just it." She returned another crooked smile in the direction of his heated voice. "This is my business, just like this is my shuttle. My beautiful shuttle."

"You stole it," answered Oriannon. "It belonged to the Assembly."

 

***

So now your young reader has to know what happens next! Here's the seriously important fine print: ©2009 Robert Elmer -- Zondervan, Trade Paperback, $9.99 • ISBN 978-0-310-71423-1

Available at your local Christian bookstore, wherever good books are sold, or online at Christianbook.com. Just paste this link into your browser if it doesn't take you there immediately: http://www.christianbook.com/Christian/Books/product?item_no=714231&netp_id=578265&event=ESRCN&item_code=WW&view=covers

 

Also please be sure to visit Robert's website www.RobertElmerBooks.com to learn more about the trilogy. You'll want to read book one (Trion Rising) and two (The Owling) as well. And finally, please do not reproduce without permission, but that goes without saying. Enjoy!

 

Witness to Murder

                                                     By Jill Elizabeth Nelson

 

Publisher: Steeple Hill

Release Date: June 2009

ISBN: 9780373443451

 

Copyright © 2009 by Jill Elizabeth Nelson

 

Poised for an interview, TV reporter Hallie Berglund walks into a murder scene instead. The victim's boyfriend stands over the body, murder weapon in hand. Hallie couldn't stop the crime, but as the star witness, she'll see the man brought to justice . . . right? Not according to her colleague Brody Jordan, who is convinced the police—and Hallie—are targeting the wrong man. To prove it, he'll need Hallie's help. The victim was wearing a bracelet handcrafted by Hallie's long-dead mother. Now Hallie is the only one who can unearth the secrets of the past—and bring the sinister truth to light.

 

--------------------

CHAPTER ONE

Excerpt. © Reprinted by permission. All rights reserved.


Channel Six television news reporter Hallie Berglund put her right foot on the bottom step of the swaybacked porch, then stopped cold. The hairs on her arms prickled. What was that awful noise coming from inside the house? Some kind of music? This century-old Victorian was rented by four University of Minnesota coeds, but even if they liked punk rock they wouldn't listen to this. And why was the front door several inches ajar?

 

Careful to keep the heels of her pumps from clacking against the wood, she walked up the remaining two steps, but angry creaks from the porch boards announced her arrival. Whoever—whatever—was inside gave no indication her approach had been heard. The noise progressed in decibels.

 

Hallie frowned. There had to be a logical explanation. On the telephone, Alicia Drayton had sounded eager, almost desperate, to do the interview as soon as possible. The part-time fashion model and full-time student had said her roommates would be out all afternoon—a perfect opportunity for the two of them to talk privately.

 

The sound continued—long, drawn out. Like something a person would hear on a dark and moonless night, not in the balmy afternoon of a cloudless June day. She doused the impulse to back away and wait for her cameraman to catch up with her. She was a reporter, and she needed to find out what was going on. Sooner rather than later

 

Her rap on the warped door panel widened the opening, revealing a foyer done in dark wood and last decade's wallpaper. She stepped inside onto a scatter rug and was greeted by lingering scents of mingled women's perfumes. To her left a set of stairs led upward. Ahead and to her right lay an opening framed in old-fashioned wide wood.

 

"Alicia?" Hallie's voice sounded hollow in the open space.

 

The noise stopped, and silence fell like a skipped heartbeat. Then a loud sniffle announced a fresh round of wails, this time in words spoken in a masculine tenor. "No, no, no. This isn't real. Allie, baby, wake uuuuuup!"

 

Hallie's breath caught. Was Alicia hurt? Hallie hurried forward, heels tapping the faded floorboards. She stepped through the opening, and a squawk escaped her throat.

 

What whirlwind had trashed this living room? The couch was tipped onto its back, an easy chair lay on its side, and the entertainment center had fallen face down, scattering shattered electronic equipment. And who lay sprawled on the floor near the heavily curtained picture window? The head and torso were concealed from view by a lean man with spiked blond hair who crouched over the inert body. His bare, muscular shoulders quaked beneath a sweat-streaked tank top the same shade of tan as his running shorts.

 

"Who? Wh-what?" The words stuttered between Hallie's lips. "Should we call 9-1-1?"

 

The man eased to his feet, all six feet six inches of him. He swiveled toward her like a man in a trance, slate-blue eyes staring blankly. Wetness glistened on drawn cheeks in a face all sharp planes and angles. In his fist he clutched a braided gold cord. "She's… dead."

 

Hallie's gaze fell to the head and shoulders on the floor behind the man's feet. She gulped. Whoever had trashed this room had also done a number on the woman's face… and her neck. Raw cord marks dug into her pale throat.

 

Alicia? The glossy auburn hair splayed around her head matched the publicity photos that had been sent over to the station, but the facial features were too puffy to be identified.

 

The giveaway was the man with what appeared to be the murder weapon in his hand—Alicia's boyfriend, Minnesota Golden Gophers' bad boy, Damon Lange. The college basketball player's famous temper had finally turned him into a killer.

 

Hallie's gaze locked with his. Ice encased her muscles, and her heart slammed against her rib cage. A change melted over Lange's face. Pinched sorrow fell away, relaxed into open-mouthed awareness, and then red-faced fear—and fury. Lange raised the fist that held the cord and charged toward Hallie.

 

 

------------------

AUTHOR BIO

 

Jill Elizabeth Nelson is an award-winning author of mystery and suspense. She writes what she likes to read—tales of adventure seasoned with romance, humor, and faith, earning her the tagline: Endless Adventure, Timeless Truth. Jill speaks at conferences, writer's groups, library associations, and civic and church groups. She and her husband live in rural Minnesota where they raised four children and are currently enjoying their first grandchild.

 

Visit Jill Elizabeth Nelson's website at http://www.jillelizabethnelson.com for excerpts, book giveaways, and contests.

 

You can order this book directly from your local bookstore, retail stores such as Wal-Mart, or online here: http://www.amazon.com/exec/obidos/ASIN/0373443455/jillelizabeth-20  

 


#411 From: "Traci DePree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri May 15, 2009 2:23 pm
Subject: (5/29) Deborah Raney's ABOVE ALL THINGS & Bill Myers' ANGEL OF WRATH
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

Above All Things

by Deborah Raney

Steeple Hill Books

 

Expecting their first baby, Judd and Evette McGlin are thrilled to become parents. But the couple faces the ultimate test when Judd learns he already has a child: a six-year-old mixed-race girl born amid secrets and lies.

Now, Evette must decide if she can accept the child. She's always thought of herself as open-minded—until hidden prejudices threaten her marriage and the future of an innocent little girl. Above all things, this child needs acceptance and love, and Judd and Evette need to discover what it truly means to be a family. 

 

Raney has a knack for helping readers to look at difficult issues from many angles.  ~4 STARS, RT Book Reviews

 

CHAPTER 1

Lifting the lid from the slow cooker, Evette McGlin caught a fragrant whiff of the stew that had been simmering all day. That first savory note lasted all of two seconds before her stomach began its tap dance of betrayal. She gave the mixture of beef and vegetables a quick stir and clamped the lid back in place. She'd be glad when this morning sickness finally passed.

After all the years they'd been trying, she couldn't complain about being pregnant. But she was fifteen weeks along now and the morning sickness didn't seem much better than it had been in the beginning. According to what she'd read in the towering stack of books on her nightstand, it wasn't all that unusual to feel a little queasy throughout pregnancy, but she wasn't looking forward to almost six more months of this roller coaster.

The oven timer sounded and she stooped to take the brown-and-serve rolls from the rack. All these maternal hormones were turning her into a regular Rachael Ray. Not that Judd minded. She smiled to herself, imagining his reaction when he walked through the door to find a home-cooked meal on the table for the second night in a row. She might be sorry she'd gotten into this routine if Judd came to expect home cooking every night, but it was healthier to make things from scratch––and cheaper.

Now that she'd quit her job as manager of Furniture Gallery, every penny counted. There'd be no more eating out three times a week once the baby arrived and she was a stay-at-home mom.

She checked the clock on the microwave, then glanced out the open kitchen window overlooking the driveway. Judd would be home any minute. The days had been growing longer, but now the sky was dark, even for a late February evening. It smelled like rain. She hoped he didn't get caught in a storm on the highway. Funny. She'd never worried about him like this before she'd found out she was carrying their child.

She went to the pantry for candlesticks and matches. She couldn't keep up the Rachael Ray routine indefinitely, but they might as well enjoy it while it lasted.

The clouds broke as she closed the pantry door. Plump drops of rain hit the metal awning over the back door and she headed to close the window, but before she was halfway across the room the phone rang. That would be Judd.

He'd always been thoughtful, but since the day she'd told him about the baby, he'd become a big goofy sap, doting on her and rushing to meet her every need, practically before she knew she had one. Okay, so the steak and potato dinners might have had something to do with his recent attentiveness, but he gave himself away cooing baby talk to her belly. He might not admit it to the guys at work, but he was as head-over-heels for this baby as she was.

She checked the caller ID. W. Greene. Hmmm….not Judd. Who did they know named Greene? It was probably another annoying telemarketer.

She lifted the phone from its cradle. "Hello?"

"Is Judd McGlin there?" a woman's voice quavered. Whether with age or emotion, Evette couldn't tell.

"No, I'm sorry, he's not home right now. Could I take a message?"

There was a long pause. Evette thought for a minute they'd been cut off, but the tremulous voice came back on the line. "Have him call Carla Greene…Carla Jackson Greene, please."

"Just a minute." She jotted the name down. "May I ask what this is concerning?"

Again, an overlong hesitation. "Just tell him it's about Tabrina."

Evette's pulse stuttered. "Tabrina?"

"Tabrina Jackson. He'll know who I'm talking about."

Evette knew who she was talking about. But why, after all these years, would Tabrina Jackson want anything to do with Judd? "Does he have the number?"

She scribbled the phone number the woman gave her on the corner of an envelope from yesterday's junk mail. She started to read it back to the woman, but the line had gone dead.

Carla Jackson Greene… A relative of Tabrina's, maybe? But why would someone be calling Judd about his old college girlfriend? A woman he'd been engaged to for a short time. That was, what…almost seven years ago now? An image of the stunningly beautiful woman played in her memory—Tabrina's smooth dark skin and the full features of her African-American heritage. Evette hadn't thought of her in ages, although early in their marriage, she'd wasted plenty of time wondering if Judd still thought about the woman he'd almost married.

She went to the kitchen window and peered out. Sharp spears of rain now pelted the driveway, bouncing back in buoyant splatters. Where was Judd? He should be home by now. As she backed away from the window, she caught her reflection in the darkened glass. Her hair had gone limp from the kitchen's humidity, and she suddenly felt middle-aged and frowzy.

Mired in old, uneasy memories, she turned and picked up the box of matches and went to the breakfast nook where she'd set the table for two. She slid open the cover and struck a match on the rough edge of the box, touching it to each blackened wick. The acrid odor of sulfur made her eyes burn, but the candles bloomed into flame. She shook out the match and moved to the stove to stir the stew again.

After a moment, she put down the spoon and placed a hand lightly over her belly. Her stomach was acting up again. This time she wasn't sure she could blame her pregnancy or the aroma of beef stew.

 

©Deborah Raney 2009

 

About the Author

Deborah Raney's first novel, A Vow to Cherish, won a Silver Angel from Excellence in Media and inspired the acclaimed World Wide Pictures film of the same title. Since then her books have won the RITA Award, the HOLT Medallion, the National Readers' Choice Award, and twice been Christy Award finalists. Raney and her husband, artist Ken Raney, make their home in their native Kansas. Learn more at www.deborahraney.com. Deborah's books can be purchased at your local bookstore, or online at cbd.com.

 "ANGEL OF WRATH"

by

Bill Myers

 

Burned-out Special Ops Agent Charlie Madison; Lisa, a friend who has been kicked out of the FBI; and Jaz, his quirky thirteen-year-old niece, must work together to find a ruthless serial killer. The madman systematically murders one "sinner" after another who attend a popular mega-church that is focused on increasing attendance.

 

 "Bill Myers is a genius. Not only is Angel of Wrath full of engaging characters and heart stopping suspense, but underneath it explores thoughts and truths that will keep you pondering long after the book is closed." —Lee Stanley, producer, Gridiron Gang

 

On the heels of his interesting and unique story The Voice, Myers offers a tale that is at times terrifying, yet all too real. Readers will be drawn into the realm of the supernatural and pray that the characters can find a way out. With excellent writing that draws readers into the characters' lives, this is a must read. --Romantic Times (April 2009)

 

In this section a coven of teens has accidentally released a terrifying, mist-like entity into the world. It attacks its victims with memories of their guilt-ridden past. Jaz, who has been intrigued by worship, is fighting back. Her friend, Will is unconscious on the forest floor and Heather is seriously injured in the back seat of the car…

 

 

Will woke up to singing. It was pretty bad. Actually, it was barely a song. But he recognized the words:

"Praise Him, all creatures here below."

He rolled his head to the right and saw Jaz. She stood three feet away, her back to him. Directly in front of her was the creature.

"Praise him something-or-other la, la, la. . . ."

The thing tilted its head quizzically but came no closer.

"Praise Father, Son, and Holy Ghost!"

"Will! Get in here!"

He rolled his head to the left and saw his family's Volvo with the passenger door open. Jason sat behind the wheel motioning and shouting, "Get in!" as Jaz continued

to sing:

"Praise God from whom all blessings flow."

"Will!"

He struggled to sit up, his head full of cotton. He turned back to Jaz.

"Praise Him, all creatures here below."

"Will!"

With effort, he struggled to rise, fighting through a wave of dizziness.

"In the back with Heather!"

He obeyed, stumbling toward the car.

"Hurry! She can't do that forever!"

He opened the back door and fell inside. Only then did he see Heather leaning against the opposite door, unconscious, her shirt ripped and soaked in blood.

"Praise something, something, 'cause God is cool."

He turned back to Jaz, saw her stealing a look over her shoulder at them.

"Come on!" Jason shouted to her.

She backed away from the creature, inching toward the Volvo.

"Praise Father, Son, and Holy—" She spun around and dashed for the car. "Ghost!"

The creature screamed as Jaz leaped into the front seat. It dove at her. She slammed the door just before the car rocked under its impact.

"Go!" she screamed. "Go, go, go!"

Jason hit the gas and they spun out, tires spitting mud and gravel.

"What were you doing back there?" he shouted.

"I don't know!" She turned to her window, then twisted around and looked out the back.

"You don't know?!"

The car rocked again, so violently Jason nearly lost control.

"It's a song!"

"No kidding!"

"I used to sing it in church—as a little girl!"

Above her shouting and the roaring engine, Will heard the thing give another long, loud shriek.

"Whatever it was," Jason yelled, "it did the trick!"

Another slam. The roof briefly buckled.

"Go!" Jaz yelled. "Faster!"

Jason pushed the accelerator to the floor. Heather moaned and he looked to the rearview mirror. "Put your hand on her wound!" he shouted at Will. "Stop the bleeding!"

Will gave a dubious look at the girl's wet shirt.

"Do it!"

He leaned toward her, searching for the exact source of blood, when the thing slammed into the back window so hard the glass spider-webbed. He ducked as Jaz screamed  and Jason swore.

Another crash followed.

Will spun around and looked through the crinkled glass to see the thing kneeling on the trunk. It was raising the very branch he had used against it earlier. Once again, it slammed the branch into the window. This time the glass shattered, raining hundreds of pellets over them. Will threw himself across Heather, protecting her as the thing reached in, groping at his back. He hunkered lower, but the vaporous claw found his neck and wrapped around it. The other hand appeared from the opposite side. Then it began pulling.

Will reached up, slipping his fingers underneath the claws, pushing at the vapors. Though mist, they had a substance that gripped so tightly he could barely breathe. He

fought like a madman, kicking and thrashing as it yanked him upright, then dragged him through the opening. Glass broke away, scraping his shoulders and arms, his hips and legs.

Once he was out the window, the arms wrapped around his chest, pulled him off the car and down onto the road. He twisted and squirmed, digging his heels into the gravel, but it did no good. The creature raced forty feet down the road before cutting to the right, crossing the ditch, and dragging him into the forest.

 

© Copyright Bill Myers 2009

WWW.Billmyers.com

And

www.facebook.com/pages/Bill-Myers/44983396181

 

 


#410 From: "Traci DePree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri May 8, 2009 2:01 pm
Subject: (5/22) Bonnie Leon's ENDURING LOVE & Melanie Dobson's LOVE FINDS YOU IN LIBERTY
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

 

Enduring Love

By Bonnie Leon

 

Life is good for John & Hannah.

That is . . . until John's first wife shows up

in Sydney Town.

 

 "Leon plunges readers into the conclusion of the Sydney Cove series as Hannah and John again fight to preserve their faith and, ultimately, their marriage. Leon does an incredible job of giving readers a front-row seat into the emotions and chaos that drive the story. It's clear that each word is painstakingly chosen to deliver the power of love, faith and hope."--Romantic Times 4 1/2 Stars

 

Excerpt from Chapter One

"So, luv, what did you think of the play?" John asked.

"I think Shakespeare is a masterful playwright."

"That he is. And The Merry Wives of Windsor was quite amusing."

"It was at that." Hannah met his hazel eyes. "With all the tomfoolery, I was beginning to wonder if Anne and Fenton would end up together. I'm glad they did. They were meant for each other." Admiring the way John's dark curls framed his strong angular face, she was tempted to brush a strand of untamed hair off his forehead, but she refrained.

His attention moved to something across the street. The color drained from his face.

"John. What is it?" Hannah followed his gaze, searching for whatever was distressing her husband. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Normal foot traffic moved up and down the street, and a woman stood outside the boardinghouse. Although quite handsome, there didn't seem to be anything unusual about her. Reddish brown hair had been tucked up beneath a stylish hat. Eyes so dark they were nearly black found John and stared back at him. A look of surprise touched them, then changed to delight.

Hannah felt a thump of alarm. "John?" She grabbed his arm. He seemed unaware of her.

"What's gotten into ye? Do ye know her?" Lydia folded her arms over her chest and stared at the stranger. "Who is it?"

John made no reply, but Hannah could feel the tension in his body.

"John?" Hannah tried to draw him closer, but he was unyielding and she let loose of his arm. "Who is she?" Her fear mounted. Why did this stranger have such a profound effect on her husband?

After glancing up and down the street, the auburn-haired stranger crossed and walked purposefully toward John. She moved with confidence, her arms swinging freely at her sides and her hips swaying. Hannah's insides churned. Something was terribly wrong. Who was this woman? And why was John staring at her as if he were seeing an apparition?

He took a step away from Hannah. Holding his back rigid and his jaw locked, he waited as if for an assault.

The woman was close now. Smiling, she showed off perfect teeth. "John, I can barely believe my luck at finding you so quickly." She took his hands in hers, stood at arm's length, and gazed at him.

John's eyes were hard and accusing.

"After all this time, I'd think you'd have something to say. Aren't you happy to see me?"

"Margaret," he whispered.

Like the roar of  a cannon, the name reverberated through Hannah's mind. Margaret was his late wife's name.

"Why are you looking at me so?" the woman asked.

"I thought you dead."

"Dead?" Shock flashed across Margaret's face. "I can assure you I'm very much alive. Although I nearly died from a stomach ailment . . . after you disappeared." Sorrow creased her face. "I needed you so badly." She dabbed at her eyes with a handkerchief. "By the time I was recovered enough to search for you, you'd been transported." Tears pooled and spilled onto her cheeks. "I thought I'd lost you forever." She managed a tremulous smile. "But I've found you. It's like a miracle. I've been searching so long."

John's expression remained harsh.

Margaret's eyes went to David and Lydia and then rested on Hannah. "Don't you think you ought to introduce your . . . friends?"

As if waking from a trance, John looked at his companions. With a nod he said, "This is David and Lydia Gelson." He moved closer to Hannah and rested a hand on her back. "This is Hannah . . . my wife."

Margaret pressed her fingers to her lips. "Your wife?" She turned dark eyes on Hannah as if looking at something fearful, and then looked back to John. "Then . . . who am I?"

Hannah could feel her pulse throbbing throughout her body. Trying to keep her voice from trembling, she asked, "John?"

Without looking at Hannah, he squared his jaw and said austerely, "This is Margaret."

"I've heard her name before, but who is she?"

John didn't answer.

Margaret's gaze returned to Hannah's. "I'm his wife. I've been trying to find him since he left London." She turned to John. "And now I have and . . . and . . ." She seemed to fight to control her emotions. "And you're married to someone else?"

Lydia stepped forward. "This is some sort of horrible trick. John can't have another wife. He's married to Hannah."

"Lydia." David took her arm. "Perhaps you and I should go to the hotel and give John and Hannah and . . .  Margaret time alone."

Alone? Hannah thought. There are three of us. How can we be alone? Her heart thrummed so hard she wondered if it might fly out of her chest. She stared at the woman and then looked at John. "You said she had died."

"I thought she had. That's what I was told." His eyes implored Hannah to believe him.

Feeling as if she might shatter into pieces, Hannah grabbed for something solid to hang on to and finally pressed a hand against a storefront wall. She looked at Lydia, who could not conceal her shock and sympathy. Hannah took a step back. Blackness enveloped her and she thought she might be sick. "I . . . I'm going to our room." She looked from John to Margaret, unable to believe what she was seeing, and then turned and hurried toward the hotel. Don't faint. Don't faint, she thought, keeping a hand on the wall and walking as swiftly as she could manage.

She stepped into the hotel lobby. Lord, how can this be? What am I to do? She fought back tears, not wanting anyone to see her anguish.

"Hannah, wait." John's voice carried through the hotel lobby.

She hurried her steps. She couldn't look at him, couldn't speak to him. He was married . . . to someone else. Dear Lord!

His steps echoed behind her, moving closer. "Hannah. Please. Wait. I didn't know. I didn't know."

Hannah walked faster. "Leave me be. I can't speak to you now." She kept her eyes forward and continued walking. She could barely see and felt as if she were moving through a dark tunnel. "Go away."

"Hannah, please listen. I thought she was dead. And now . . . that she's not, it changes nothing. I'll have naught to do with her. She betrayed me—she and Henry. They took everything of value to me. I want nothing to do with her. I love only you. Please believe me."

Books can be ordered online at www.amazon.com or www.christianbook.com and readers can learn more about Bonnie Leon at www.bonnieleon.com.

 

 

Love Finds You in Liberty, Indiana

By Melanie Dobson

 

In a divided town during a dangerous era, who can be trusted?

 

Liberty, Indiana, is home to a stop on the Underground Railroad operated by Quaker abolitionists Anna Brent and her father. Harboring runaway slaves is a dangerous mission: anyone caught aiding them is subject to imprisonment. When Anna's secret work is threatened, can she turn to the handsome yet outspoken Daniel Stanton, Liberty's newspaper editor, to ensure the safety of the runaways so dear to her? Will she and Daniel risk everything for their beliefs—including their personal liberty?

 

"A compelling historical romance intricately woven with suspense, page-turning tension, and tender glimpses into a passionate young heroine's heart. Melanie Dobson's strong storytelling skills will have you glued to the pages of this intensely satisfying book."—Miralee Ferrell, author of The Other Daughter

 

Excerpt from Chapter One

 

September 1850

A shadow grazed the moonlit yard and ducked into the regiment of pine trees blocking the western winds. Anna Brent pressed her nose against the cold pane and scanned the row of evergreens. Clusters of cones and needles bounced and swayed like the stuffed arms of a scarecrow in the breeze, and her mother's quilt fluttered on the clothesline beyond the porch. The shadow didn't reappear.

Boots tapped across the wood floor behind Anna, and she jumped.

"What is it?" Charlotte whispered.

Anna stumbled back from the parlor window and turned toward her housekeeper. Charlotte's hair was bundled under a net snood at the nape of her neck, and tight ringlets dangled at the sides of her face to hide the rugged scars left by her former owner's knife.

Charlotte smoothed her fingers over her lilac skirt. "Did someone knock?"

"No, but I saw something outside." Anna glanced out the window again, but the night was still. "Are we supposed to receive another shipment tonight?"

"I don't know. I haven't heard from Ben since Tuesday."

Their agent usually sent Charlotte a note before guiding runaways to their house, although some nights Ben himself was notified only hours before he had to deliver a shipment. On those nights, they would be surprised by a knock on the back door.

Anna nodded toward the hallway outside the parlor door. They had to be careful, for the sake of the others staying in their home. "You had best hide our friends."

Fear stole through the resolve in Charlotte's soft brown eyes, and Anna wished she could tell her that she didn't have to be afraid. "It's probably a bear rummaging for food."

"Of course," Charlotte replied. Then she lifted her skirt and rushed toward the steps.

Anna stared out the window and waited. Moonlight illuminated the clusters of deep purple-and-white calla lilies scattered around the front yard. Her father's wagon stood beside the porch—but her father was in Cincinnati for three days, ordering supplies for the mill.

She had been born in this house twenty-two years ago and had seen a bear only once, when she was riding a couple of miles north. The bear had bolted away from her and her horse, disappearing into the thorny bramble.

This time of year, though, bears weren't the only animals that pilfered food. Panthers hid in the craggy hills and wilderness, too, along with packs of wolves. She often heard the wolves, but she rarely saw one.

Whatever she had seen outside tonight hadn't darted into the trees like a panther or a wolf. It snuck through the yard, too big for a raccoon or skunk, yet too small to be a deer. And if it was a person, it was either a skittish guest or someone intent on trapping the men and women hidden upstairs.

Anna fidgeted with the bow on her bodice, her eyes fixed on the dark trees.

Slave hunters traveled north more often these days. Even though the scriptures commanded care of the poor and orphaned, many of her neighbors collaborated with the enemy and willingly betrayed runaways in their flight North. Instead of rescuing slaves, they swelled their pockets with blood rewards and reveled in the pleasure of their own freedom.

These days it was hard to know whom she could trust.

Something moved in the row of pine trees, and Anna strained her eyes to see if it was a person or an animal. The apparition darted toward the trees and then back again, hidden in a nest of needled branches.

Anna lifted the footstool from the entryway and carried it to the hearth. The fire crackled beside her, and heat permeated through her layered skirts as she stepped up onto the stool. She gathered her skirts with her left hand and reached above the mantel with the other to pull down her father's Kentucky rifle.

In the kitchen downstairs, she tugged open the drawer that her father kept stocked with cartridges. Edwin Brent prized this flintlock more than the two hunting rifles he kept stored in their barn, saying it was more accurate than any modern gun. He'd never harm a person with it, but he was a deadeye for deer and fowl.

She slid three cartridges and balls into her pocket and then ripped off the end of a fourth foil cartridge, shook the black powder into the long barrel, and rammed the cartridge and ball into the gun with the rod. It took some people three or four minutes to load a rifle like this one, but her father had taught her how to load his gun in under a minute. And then he'd taught her how to shoot it.

When she stepped out the front door, strands of hair stole away from her braid and blew across her eyes and neck, but she kept both hands clenched on the gun. Hundreds of cicadas sang out in the darkness. Down the hill, the wheel beside the woolen mill dumped buckets of water back into the river, which hummed and splashed in rhythm along Silver Creek.

A wolf cried out in the forest behind the house, and goose bumps prickled her arms when an entire pack answered the call with chilling howls. Either they were stalking dinner or the wolves sensed trouble.

Anna moved to the edge of the wide porch, the gun propped on her shoulder, and pointed the weapon toward the rolling hills and woods. A single hit on the lead wolf should scatter the rest of the pack, but if it didn't deter them, it should also give her enough time to load her next cartridge and ball.

Her gun honed on the forest, Anna watched the oak and sugar maple branches bat at the dark sky. The wolves didn't wander onto her property, but their cries escalated into a frenzy until, in an abrupt finale, they stopped.

The pine trees rustled to her right, and Anna swung toward the noise. She wasn't afraid to die, but she'd never had a slave owner threaten her guests before. If one did, God help her, she didn't know what she would do.

###

 

www.melaniedobson.com

Love Finds You in Liberty, Indiana is available at bookstores or online at www.christianbook.com, www.amazon.com, and www.bn.com.

© Melanie Dobson, Published by Summerside Press, 2009

 

 


#409 From: "Traci DePree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri May 15, 2009 2:45 pm
Subject: Summer Reading Book Giveaway winner!
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 
The winner of our Summer Reading Book Giveaway is Wendy Marple of Minnesota!
Congratulations, Wendy, and happy reading!

Everyone at Chapter-a-Week!

#408 From: "Traci DePree" <TLDePree@...>
Date: Fri May 8, 2009 1:51 pm
Subject: (5/15) S. Whitson's A CLAIM OF HER OWN and C. Lynxwiler's RELUCTANT COWGIRL
traci_depree
Offline Offline
Send Email Send Email
 

A Claim of Her Own

Stephanie Grace Whitson

Bethany House Publishers

 

Dear reader,

When Mattie O'Keefe arrives in Deadwood, South Dakota, she finds the future she hoped for shattered. Determined to claim a fresh start, Mattie must soon decide where true riches lie--and what's worth dying for.

If you "run away from home" with Mattie, you'll be bullwhacking and prospecting alongside some pretty tough characters. But then you'll also get to dance with Wild Bill Hickok and meet a handsome guy named Aron Gallagher. The way to Mattie's happy ending isn't always easy, but it's my prayer that you'll decide it's worth the journey and be encouraged in your own walk of faith as you read it.

                                                                        May the Lord bless you & yours,

                                                                        Stephanie-G

 

 

Chapter 1

And in thy book they were all written,

the days that were ordained for me,

when as yet there was not one of them.

Psalm 139:16 (NAS)

 

Walking down the main street in Deadwood is like stepping onto Hell's front porch. It's frenzied and filthy and it's the last place on earth a man would want to bring any woman he cared about. Be patient. I know it's hard, but you have to trust me about the timing.

           

Mattie thought Dillon was just trying to scare her when he wrote that--making sure she didn't take a notion to follow him up here before he was ready for her. But here she was anyway, slogging into town alongside a freighter's wagon piled high with goods and realizing that Dillon wasn't exaggerating when he wrote about Deadwood. "Main Street" was little more than a churning river of slops and garbage and manure. The common language seemed to be cursing and the population one hundred percent vile men who spat tobacco and scratched themselves and smelled as if they hadn't bathed in weeks. There wasn't a real storefront for as far as she could see. At least not by her standards. Hand-painted signs improvised from old lumber or dirty sheets touted the location of laundries and stores, saloons and hotels, but most businesses were little more than large canvas tents.

Frenzied and filthy. Mattie glanced down at the mud-caked hem of her skirt. Even before arriving in Deadwood she'd encountered plenty of filth--just as predicted by the reluctant freighter she'd convinced to let her travel with the supply train. As for frenzy. . . two men across the way were screaming at one another over a promised order and a failure to supply. Saws and hammers, jangling harness and rattling wagons added to the cacophony, and if that wasn't enough noise, the bullwhackers were having their share of trouble getting their teams to haul through the mire.

The freighter called Swede cracked a fearsome bullwhip and called out, "Get along dere, you good-for-nutting-flea-bitten-mired-down-cayoose! Almost to home now! Gee-haw!"

All up and down the long line of wagons, freighters screamed and hollered and swore and cracked their whips. Finally, with bellowed protest and lowing complaint, the teams surged ahead.

Mattie continued to take the measure of Deadwood. The business calling itself Grand Central Hotel looked like someone newly acquainted with saw and hammer had knocked it together in a few hours. She stifled a laugh. Grand, indeed. Giving a place--or a person for that matter--a fancy name was little more than whitewashing a rotted board as far as she was concerned, and there was obviously plenty of rot beneath the scrawled signs and piles of fresh-cut lumber lining the muddy trail called Main.

Glancing back at the towering loads of freight in Swede's three wagons Mattie wondered who would ever want floral printed calico in a place like this. And what was the point of jet buttons and ivory combs? She stifled a cough and wished for a scented hanky. The stench of the place was getting to her. In fact--she glanced down--the stench of the place was getting on her in the form of more than mud clinging to the hem of her skirt and  boots.

At the sound of shrill laughter Mattie glanced up the street just in time to see a woman clad in a rainbow of satin ruffles stumble and land on her knees in the mire. While the men around her roared with laughter, the painted creature looked up to the sky and began to bawl like a weanling calf separated from its momma. Mattie clutched at her paisley shawl and pulled it tighter around her shoulders. As the woman wailed and the men jeered, a bearded stranger exited the hotel and crossed the street to help the drunken woman get up. When she wobbled uncertainly, he put his arm around her and together they began to head up the street towards the part of town Swede had already warned Mattie to avoid.

The sporting girl stumbled. Finally, the stranger realized she was too drunk to navigate the mess in the street and, picking her up in his arms, he hauled her off. Mattie remembered something else Swede had said about Deadwood. "Vimmen? Yah, sure. Dere's plenty of vimmen. Yoost no ladies."

No wonder Dillon had told her to wait in Abilene until he sent for her. She glanced behind her towards the spot where Deadwood Creek flowed into the Whitewood. If she understood his letters correctly, Dillon's claim was off up that narrow gulch somewhere. At least she wouldn't have to venture in the direction of the Badlands to find him. Again, she shivered. If she never came near a dance hall again it would be too soon.

How far would she have to climb before she found the claim? Swede had never heard the name Dillon O'Keefe. But then Swede said there were some ten thousand men swarming these hills in search of mother lodes. Mattie didn't quite believe that number. People were always exaggerating things; their wins at the faro table, the richness of their gold discoveries, the number of people rushing into a boom town.  She hoped Dillon hadn't exaggerated the richness of his placer claim.

Dillon. He wasn't going to be happy to see her. She could imagine the line between his eyebrows deepening and his dark eyes glowering with an unspoken scolding. Ah well. He'd never been able to stay mad at her for long. Today would be no exception. She'd do his laundry and polish his boots until they gleamed and in time he'd decide he was glad she'd come.

She might not even have to tell him what Jonas had done and why she'd had to run away. . .

* * *

A Claim of Her Own (cover price $13.99) is available:

·                     from your favorite local bookstore (they can order it if they don't have it on the shelf)

·                     via your favorite online resource (www.cbd.com, www.bn.com, www.leebooksellers.com, etc.)

·                     at www.stephaniewhitson.com

·                     by calling Bethany House Publishers 1-866-241-6733

 

Order autographed copies from the fine folks at Lee Booksellers in Lincoln, Nebraska. Call toll free 1-888-665-0999.

 

Visit Stephanie online at www.stephaniewhitson.com.

Learn more about her other books.

Register for her online newsletter.

Invite her to come speak to your civic or church group. (Request a speaking brochure.)

She'd love to hear from you!

 

Copyright 2009 No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means--electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise--without the prior written permission of the publisher and copyright owners.

 

The Reluctant Cowgirl

By Christine Lynxwiler

"This old-fashioned romance set in present-day Arkansas is the first book in Lynxwiler's fantastic new must-read McCord Sisters series. Crystal and Jeremy begin as friends, and their love develops over time. Be prepared to drop everything and settle down in a nice cozy place, because you will not want to leave Crystal and Jeremy until their story is told." ~ Romantic Times (4 ½ stars, TOP PICK for April)

"Clever dialogue flows easily and wittily, almost screenplay-like. . ." ~ Publisher's

Weekly

Award-winning author, Christine Lynxwiler, is happy to present an excerpt from her newest release, The Reluctant Cowgirl. Here's a brief summary of what has happened before the excerpt begins —

 

New York City – Barely off Broadway—It's bad enough that actress Crystal McCord gets an email from her brother about a family crisis on the same day that her play is closing. But she has to face the defeat and emotional turmoil alone thanks to her boyfriend, Brad, who texts her that he's helping a friend move instead of attending her performance. His absence, along with a splitting headache, convinces her that she needs to skip the cast party and call it an early night. . .

 

Meanwhile back at the ranch—Cattleman Jeremy Buchanan has spent the last year searching for his five-year-old daughter Beka, kidnapped by the mother she barely knew. Tonight, the PI on the case came by with news of another dead end. When the man leaves, Jeremy goes upstairs to bed, but instead of going into his room, he approaches the closed door beside it. . .

 

 

EXCERPT FROM The Reluctant Cowgirl

 

Jeremy turned the knob and stepped inside. And waited for the familiar scent. His heart squeezed in his chest. All that was left was the smell of a closed-up room.

He touched the light switch then dropped his hand, allowing the moonlight to soften reality. The twin bed creaked under his weight as he sat and picked up a small gray elephant. With his face pressed against the soft toy, he prayed, words he'd prayed hundreds of times before.

"Amen," he whispered. He felt a split-second of peace before doubt and anger flooded in. He shoved to his feet, frustrated with his inability to control his thoughts. All day long, he worked hard and concentrated on keeping things going on his small cattle farm. But when darkness came, anger—raw fury at Lindsey for turning his life upside down—came with it. Especially on nights like this when bad news was his only companion.

He peered out of the window at the blanket of glistening stars. Was Beka looking at the same stars? Was she scared? Had she forgotten him?

 

*          *          *          *          *          *

 

Crystal wrapped her jacket tighter around herself and walked faster. Almost as much as she missed her family, she missed the stars. Especially on nights like this. The strong March wind blew a stray flier across her feet, and she instinctively recoiled then shook her head. Just thinking about home made her jumpy. Maybe that was why, in spite of Aaron's email, she knew her future was in New York City, not on a ranch in Arkansas.

As she reached in her bag to grab her subway pass, her hand closed on the folded newspaper Tina had shoved in there. Once she was on the train, she slid into a seat and unfolded the paper. Making a Splash isn't making much of a splash with audiences, she read. Herman Lowder's play lacks—

Crystal frowned and skipped down to where her name was circled in red.

Despite the fact that Making a Splash flops like a fish on dry land most of the time, Lowder's play has its moments. For instance, any moment where Crystal McCord has face-time on the stage. Her performance seems so effortless that one has to wonder if she might really know what it's like to be homeless and alone.

She stuffed the paper back into her bag. The last sentence was too close to true for comfort, but at least when her name had finally made it into the review, it wasn't negative. She felt a strong desire to call someone. But as she went through her list—her agent, her roommate, her mother—she knew the one person she wanted to call wasn't reachable by phone anymore. What was wrong with her tonight? Maybe the unexpected closing of the play had reminded her too much of other abrupt endings.

She shifted in her seat and pressed in Brad's number but hit end before it started ringing. Since she had decided not to go to the after-party, she hadn't texted him at intermission. And he hadn't contacted her, either. It would do them good to just take the night off. She didn't have an answer to his proposal yet anyway, and if they got together tonight, he'd probably expect one.

The subway jerked to a halt and she thrust the phone in her bag. Outside, she instinctively glanced at the sky again. To her amazement, two tiny lights flickered, higher than the city spires. Were they stars? "You feel small, don't you, little guys?" she whispered. "This place is great, but sometimes it does that to you."

Ten minutes later, she slid her key in the lock and stepped into the two-bedroom apartment she shared with Sabra. A good night's sleep would help her to make sense of everything.

A giggle followed by a masculine chuckle drifted from Sabra's closed door.

"Great," Crystal murmured and walked softly into her own tiny room. Once inside, she shut the door and collapsed onto her bed.

Why had she jumped so quickly into this unofficial rental agreement with her fellow waitress? She stretched out on the soft mattress and knew the answer immediately. The first few years she'd been in the city, she'd lived with four other girls in a boardinghouse room. As the newest paying tenant, her "bed" had been a sleeping bag in the corner. Somehow loneliness in a crowded room is magnified. And she thought she'd smother with it if she didn't get some privacy. But she'd put one foot in front of the other. And learned to be a better actress.

Eventually, as her roommates had moved on, she'd worked her way up to a real bed, but when Sabra offered to share this rent-control apartment with her, even though Crystal didn't know her very well, the lure of having her own room had been too much to resist. 

In spite of their differences, they got along most of the time, and in fairness to Sabra, the redhead did make a point not to have men in the apartment while Crystal was there. But tonight, thanks to the play going kaput and her skipping the cast party, she was home three hours earlier than expected.

"You pay rent," she muttered to herself. "You don't have to hide." She pulled on an old Razorbacks sweatshirt and a matching pair of maroon sweatpants. When she opened her door, she could hear Sabra talking in her bedroom, so she tiptoed over to the bathroom. Just as she reached it, the door creaked open.

Her breath caught in her throat. Sabra must be on the phone.

Crystal stared at the floor. In her peripheral vision, she could see feet and ankles. And thankfully, the tattered hem of a pair of jeans.

She blew out her breath. Not as bad as it could be.

Her gaze traveled up to where the man had frozen in the act of patting his wet hair with a white towel that draped across his tanned chest. She stared at his brown eyes huge in a pale face. Those oh-so-familiar eyes.

Her heart skipped several beats before the metal walls came down around it and the door clanged shut. She was wrong. This was ten thousand times worse than she'd imagined it could be.

"Brad," she whispered.

 

 

© 2009, Christine Lynxwiler. Please do not reproduce without permission.

 

The Reluctant Cowgirl, as well as Christine's other novels, may be purchased at bookstores everywhere and online at Christian Book Distributors - Author/Artist: Christine Lynxwiler - Christianbook.com Search - and other online sellers. Visit www.christinelynxwiler.com.

 


Messages 408 - 437 of 437   Newest  |  < Newer  |  Older >  |  Oldest
Advanced
Add to My Yahoo!      XML What's This?

Copyright © 2009 Yahoo! Inc. All rights reserved.
Privacy Policy - Terms of Service - Guidelines - Help